the_o church_n and_o not_o those_o private_a man_n who_o communicate_v it_o they_o be_v bind_v to_o refer_v they_o to_o the_o great_a glory_n of_o god_n and_o the_o edification_n of_o his_o church_n and_o not_o to_o the_o will_n and_o interest_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o its_o prelate_n although_o it_o be_v through_o their_o channel_n that_o they_o have_v receive_v it_o they_o do_v well_o therefore_o to_o make_v use_n of_o that_o which_o they_o have_v of_o good_a in_o their_o call_n to_o purify_v that_o which_o be_v bad_a in_o it_o and_o they_o also_o do_v well_o to_o make_v use_n of_o it_o against_o the_o ill_a intention_n of_o those_o who_o have_v give_v it_o they_o for_o a_o ill_a end_n even_o as_o those_o who_o have_v receive_v baptism_n from_o a_o heretical_a or_o schismatical_a society_n be_v bind_v by_o that_o same_o baptism_n which_o they_o have_v receive_v from_o they_o to_o oppose_v themselves_o as_o much_o as_o possible_o they_o can_v to_o that_o heresy_n or_o schism_n and_o to_o make_v use_n of_o their_o very_a baptism_n for_o it_o although_o it_o shall_v be_v against_o the_o intention_n of_o those_o who_o give_v it_o to_o they_o i_o acknowledge_v also_o that_o there_o be_v some_o few_o who_o receive_v their_o call_n immediate_o from_o the_o church_n hand_n i_o will_v say_v the_o body_n of_o the_o faithful_a people_n and_o we_o may_v say_v of_o those_o that_o their_o call_n be_v extraordinary_a in_o the_o sense_n that_o we_o call_v unusual_a thing_n extraordinary_a which_o happen_v very_o rare_o and_o which_o be_v do_v against_o custom_n and_o ordinary_a practice_n for_o howsoever_o that_o those_o call_n be_v not_o unlawful_o make_v and_o without_o right_n as_o i_o have_v prove_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n it_o be_v notwithstanding_o true_a that_o it_o be_v not_o nor_o aught_o to_o be_v the_o common_a practice_n and_o that_o it_o have_v no_o place_n but_o in_o a_o case_n of_o absolute_a necessity_n so_o also_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o call_v of_o martin_n v._o may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v extraordinary_a who_o be_v call_v to_o the_o papacy_n immediate_o by_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o latin_a prelate_n assemble_v in_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n and_o not_o by_o the_o college_n of_o cardinal_n as_o it_o be_v ordinary_o do_v as_o to_o those_o minister_n who_o succeed_v they_o and_o who_o receive_v their_o ordination_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o first_o reformer_n their_o call_n be_v without_o doubt_n ordinary_a and_o conformable_a to_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n according_a to_o the_o idea_n that_o the_o scripture_n give_v we_o of_o it_o and_o all_o that_o it_o can_v have_v of_o extraordinary_n consist_v in_o this_o that_o in_o the_o distinction_n of_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n they_o have_v not_o follow_v they_o and_o it_o be_v the_o presbytery_n and_o not_o the_o bishop_n who_o give_v the_o ordination_n but_o in_o that_o very_a thing_n they_o do_v nothing_o remote_a from_o that_o which_o be_v practise_v in_o the_o apostolic_a church_n according_a to_o the_o idea_n of_o it_o that_o the_o scripture_n furnish_v we_o with_o since_o saint_n paul_n say_v in_o express_a term_n concern_v timothy_n that_o he_o have_v receive_v it_o by_o the_o lay_n on_o of_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o presbytery_n i_o do_v not_o here_o enter_v upon_o the_o question_n whether_o that_o distinction_n be_v of_o divine_a or_o only_a of_o humane_a right_n i_o will_v say_v something_o to_o that_o in_o the_o close_a i_o do_v not_o so_o much_o as_o blame_v those_o who_o observe_v it_o as_o a_o thing_n very_o ancient_a and_o i_o will_v not_o have_v it_o make_v a_o matter_n of_o difference_n in_o those_o place_n wherein_o it_o be_v establish_v but_o i_o say_v where_o that_o distinction_n be_v not_o observe_v as_o it_o be_v not_o nor_o can_v be_v among_o the_o protestant_n of_o this_o kingdom_n their_o call_n will_v not_o cease_v to_o be_v lawful_a since_o beside_o the_o case_n of_o absolute_a necessity_n which_o sufficient_o dispense_v with_o that_o form_n beside_o that_o neither_o the_o bishop_n nor_o the_o presbyter_n be_v of_o themselves_o any_o more_o than_o executor_n of_o the_o will_n of_o the_o church_n in_o that_o regard_n and_o not_o the_o master_n of_o that_o call_v beside_o that_o i_o say_v there_o be_v a_o formal_a text_n of_o the_o apostle_n that_o justify_v the_o right_a that_o the_o church_n have_v to_o give_v the_o imposition_n of_o hand_n by_o the_o presbytery_n which_o alone_o be_v sufficient_a to_o stop_v the_o mouth_n of_o all_o contradiction_n whatsoever_o that_o be_v so_o explain_v we_o may_v easy_o see_v what_o we_o ought_v to_o answer_v to_o all_o those_o petty_a objection_n of_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v compose_v his_o four_o and_o five_o chapter_n some_o say_v he_o be_v call_v to_o the_o ministry_n and_o make_v pastor_n only_o by_o layman_n other_o be_v ordain_v by_o priest_n only_o and_o those_o who_o have_v be_v 78._o ordain_v by_o bishop_n lift_v themselves_o up_o against_o their_o ordainer_n and_o that_o church_n which_o have_v give_v they_o their_o mission_n i_o have_v show_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n that_o those_o who_o be_v call_v by_o layman_n that_o be_v to_o say_v by_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o church_n have_v a_o sufficient_a call_n that_o which_o i_o have_v also_o say_v concern_v those_o who_o receive_v their_o ordination_n from_o the_o presbytery_n do_v not_o leave_v any_o more_o difficulty_n and_o as_o to_o those_o who_o resist_v their_o own_o ordainer_n i_o have_v show_v that_o they_o do_v nothing_o in_o all_o that_o whereunto_o their_o very_a office_n do_v not_o bind_v they_o we_o may_v see_v say_v he_o yet_o further_o by_o the_o thirty_o first_o article_n of_o their_o confession_n of_o faith_n that_o it_o be_v upon_o this_o supposition_n of_o a_o power_n give_v 91._o immediate_o by_o god_n to_o these_o man_n extraordinary_o send_v to_o order_n the_o church_n a_o new_a that_o all_o their_o pretend_a reformation_n be_v found_v that_o article_n of_o our_o confession_n of_o faith_n say_v not_o that_o the_o church_n have_v absolute_o perish_v nor_o that_o the_o ministry_n be_v entire_o extinguish_v but_o that_o the_o church_n be_v fall_v into_o ruin_n and_o desolation_n and_o that_o its_o state_n be_v interrupt_v which_o only_o show_v that_o she_o as_o well_o as_o the_o ministry_n under_o which_o she_o be_v be_v both_o in_o the_o great_a corruption_n and_o this_o be_v that_o which_o we_o also_o hold_v it_o say_v not_o that_o god_n have_v give_v a_o immediate_a mission_n to_o the_o reformer_n but_o that_o god_n have_v raise_v they_o up_o after_o a_o extraordinary_a manner_n to_o order_v the_o church_n a_o new_a that_o signify_v that_o god_n by_o his_o providence_n give_v they_o extaordinary_a gift_n to_o undertake_v so_o great_a a_o work_n as_o that_o of_o the_o reformation_n be_v and_o that_o he_o accompany_v they_o with_o his_o blessing_n all_o that_o include_v neither_o a_o new_a revelation_n nor_o a_o new_a immediate_a mission_n and_o hinder_v not_o that_o the_o right_n which_o they_o have_v to_o employ_v themselves_o in_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v annex_v to_o their_o charge_n and_o that_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v common_a not_o only_o to_o all_o the_o pastor_n but_o even_o to_o all_o christian_n as_o i_o have_v show_v in_o my_o second_o part_n their_o discipline_n add_v he_o ordain_v that_o the_o priest_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n who_o upon_o turn_v of_o calvinist_n shall_v be_v elect_v to_o 92._o the_o office_n of_o minister_n shall_v receive_v a_o new_a imposition_n of_o hand_n which_o show_v that_o they_o suppose_v their_o precedent_n mission_n to_o be_v null_a and_o so_o that_o that_o which_o luther_n and_o zuinglius_fw-la receive_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n signify_v nothing_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o that_o which_o they_o ascribe_v to_o they_o can_v be_v no_o other_o than_o extraordinary_a there_o be_v a_o great_a difference_n between_o the_o call_v which_o be_v give_v before_o the_o reformation_n and_o that_o which_o be_v at_o this_o day_n give_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n since_o those_o two_o communion_n be_v separate_v the_o former_a be_v indeed_o very_o much_o corrupt_v but_o yet_o nevertheless_o it_o suppose_v the_o consent_n of_o the_o whole_a latin_a church_n and_o it_o be_v not_o give_v by_o a_o party_n so_o confirm_v in_o error_n where_o the_o second_o suppose_v no_o other_o than_o the_o consent_n of_o a_o party_n so_o confirm_v in_o those_o error_n which_o we_o believe_v to_o be_v most_o contrary_a to_o the_o purity_n of_o the_o gospel_n which_o make_v the_o matter_n so_o that_o our_o society_n can_v no_o more_o look_v upon_o it_o as_o a_o lawful_a call_n in_o regard_n of_o it_o and_o its_o service_n beside_o that_o when_o
prejudices_fw-la have_v some_o interest_n to_o leave_v his_o reader_n in_o the_o ignorance_n of_o those_o particular_a matter_n of_o fact_n but_o since_o he_o and_o i_o have_v not_o the_o same_o view_n of_o thing_n he_o ought_v not_o to_o take_v it_o ill_o that_o i_o supply_v his_o defect_n and_o that_o i_o lay_v down_o that_o which_o he_o will_v not_o in_o the_o year_n 306._o god_n have_v give_v peace_n to_o the_o church_n after_o the_o cruel_a persecution_n of_o dioclesian_n the_o people_n of_o carthage_n be_v assemble_v by_o the_o direction_n of_o some_o neighbour_a bishop_n choose_v cecilianus_n for_o their_o bishop_n in_o the_o place_n of_o mensurius_n who_o have_v be_v dead_a some_o time_n before_o and_o cecilianus_n afterward_o receive_v his_o ordination_n at_o the_o hand_n of_o felix_n bishop_n of_o aprungis_n this_o election_n have_v displease_v some_o of_o that_o church_n through_o their_o private_a interest_n so_o that_o they_o form_v a_o party_n against_o he_o and_o this_o party_n have_v call_v secundus_fw-la primate_n of_o numidia_n with_o a_o great_a many_o other_o bishop_n to_o the_o number_n of_o seventy_o they_o make_v his_o ordination_n void_a and_o ordain_v one_o majorinus_n in_o his_o place_n cecilianus_n be_v uphold_v by_o a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o church_n and_o keep_v himself_o in_o his_o bishopric_n majorinus_n be_v uphold_v also_o by_o those_o of_o his_o party_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o numidia_n which_o make_v they_o set_v up_o at_o carthage_n altar_n against_o altar_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o each_o bishop_n set_v up_o his_o assembly_n apart_o and_o so_o the_o church_n of_o carthage_n be_v rend_v but_o this_o division_n do_v not_o stop_v at_o carthage_n for_o the_o bishop_n of_o africa_n take_v part_n some_o with_o cecilianus_n and_o the_o other_o with_o majorinus_n one_o of_o these_o be_v call_v donatus_n from_o who_o name_n all_o that_o sect_n come_v in_o the_o end_n to_o be_v call_v donatist_n each_o party_n labour_v to_o fortify_v themselves_o by_o reason_n the_o donatist_n on_o their_o side_n at_o first_o accuse_v fellix_fw-la the_o ordainer_n of_o cecilianus_n and_o afterward_o cecilianus_n himself_o of_o have_v be_v traditor_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o have_v deliver_v their_o bibles_n to_o the_o pagan_n for_o they_o to_o burn_v they_o during_o the_o persecution_n the_o other_o on_o the_o contrary_a maintain_v that_o it_o be_v a_o false_a accusation_n of_o which_o they_o have_v neither_o conviction_n nor_o proof_n because_o that_o cecilianus_n have_v not_o be_v hear_v before_o his_o condemnation_n and_o they_o also_o accuse_v some_o of_o those_o who_o have_v condemn_v he_o of_o have_v be_v themselves_o traditor_n and_o to_o have_v mutual_o absolve_v one_o another_o of_o that_o crime_n in_o a_o synod_n which_o they_o have_v hold_v the_o quarrel_n grow_v high_a the_o donatist_n present_v a_o petition_n to_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n to_o entreat_v of_o he_o some_o judge_n because_o that_o in_o africa_n they_o be_v all_o divide_a and_o party_n and_o the_o emperor_n commission_v for_o that_o purpose_n milciades_n bishop_n of_o rome_n merode_n bishop_n of_o milan_n maternus_n bishop_n of_o cologne_n reticus_n bishop_n of_o autun_n and_o marinus_n bishop_n of_o arles_n these_o judge_n meet_v together_o with_o some_o other_o bishop_n of_o italy_n all_o in_o number_n to_o nineteen_o and_o have_v take_v a_o exact_a knowledge_n of_o that_o business_n they_o justify_v cecilianus_n and_o confirm_v he_o in_o his_o bishopric_n nevertheless_o without_o make_v void_a either_o the_o ordination_n of_o majorinus_n or_o that_o of_o his_o successor_n but_o the_o donatist_n will_v not_o acquiesce_v in_o this_o judgement_n they_o say_v that_o milciades_n have_v himself_o be_v a_o traditor_n and_o that_o he_o defend_v the_o traditor_n they_o have_v recourse_n again_o to_o the_o emperor_n who_o ordain_v that_o the_o cause_n shall_v be_v search_v again_o and_o determine_v in_o a_o council_n at_o arles_n where_o the_o donatist_n have_v be_v again_o condemn_v they_o appeal_v to_o the_o emperor_n own_o person_n and_o the_o emperor_n have_v take_v cognizance_n of_o it_o himself_o condemn_v they_o after_o all_o this_o the_o opinionativeness_n of_o the_o donatist_n be_v so_o great_a that_o instead_o of_o submit_v themselves_o to_o so_o many_o judgement_n they_o choose_v rather_o to_o separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o whole_a church_n they_o make_v therefore_o a_o general_n schism_n with_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n and_o to_o colour_v it_o with_o some_o appearance_n of_o reason_n they_o maintain_v that_o all_o the_o world_n have_v fall_v into_o apostasy_n through_o the_o mere_a communion_n which_o it_o have_v with_o the_o traditor_n cecilianus_n they_o will_v no_o more_o own_o either_o any_o church_n or_o christianity_n in_o the_o world_n but_o what_o be_v in_o their_o party_n and_o they_o rebaptise_v all_o those_o who_o have_v be_v baptize_v in_o the_o church_n since_o the_o business_n of_o cecilianus_n s._n augustine_n and_o the_o other_o father_n of_o africa_n have_v fair_o tell_v they_o that_o cecilianus_n be_v innocent_a that_o though_o he_o shall_v not_o have_v be_v innocent_a the_o judge_n can_v have_v do_v no_o less_o than_o to_o have_v absolve_v he_o there_o have_v be_v no_o proof_n against_o he_o and_o that_o though_o even_o the_o judge_n shall_v have_v judge_v wrong_a yet_o all_o the_o world_n can_v not_o have_v be_v guilty_a of_o that_o crime_n since_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o church_n and_o of_o the_o person_n that_o compose_v they_o have_v have_v no_o knowledge_n of_o that_o affair_n that_o though_o they_o shall_v have_v have_v knowledge_n of_o it_o they_o can_v have_v do_v no_o otherwise_o than_o refer_v it_o to_o judge_n or_o last_o not_o be_v willing_a to_o refer_v it_o to_o judge_n prudence_n and_o charity_n will_v have_v oblige_v they_o to_o have_v bear_v with_o the_o wicked_a in_o the_o external_a communion_n of_o the_o church_n rather_o than_o to_o have_v break_a peace_n and_o christian_a unity_n for_o personal_a crime_n which_o be_v not_o communicate_v to_o they_o who_o have_v no_o part_n in_o they_o all_o these_o reason_n do_v not_o hinder_v the_o donatist_n from_o remain_v obstinate_a in_o their_o conclusion_n which_o be_v that_o all_o the_o church_n have_v lose_v its_o righteousness_n by_o the_o communion_n which_o it_o have_v with_o cecilianus_n and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o more_o any_o christianity_n in_o the_o world_n except_o in_o the_o party_n of_o donatus_n from_o hence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o question_n arise_v between_o they_o which_o of_o the_o two_o party_n be_v the_o church_n upon_o this_o history_n we_o must_v make_v four_o observation_n which_o it_o may_v be_v will_v not_o be_v impertinent_a in_o the_o end_n the_o first_o be_v that_o the_o donatist_n will_v not_o own_o that_o party_n for_o orthodox_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o they_o who_o they_o accuse_v neither_o of_o any_o error_n in_o the_o faith_n nor_o any_o depravation_n of_o worship_n and_o that_o the_o church_n on_o its_o side_n do_v not_o accuse_v the_o donatist_n of_o any_o heresy_n in_o the_o faith_n for_o as_o for_o the_o question_n of_o the_o validity_n or_o invalidity_n of_o the_o baptism_n of_o heretic_n neither_o the_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o make_v that_o the_o occasion_n of_o their_o breach_n and_o it_o be_v not_o upon_o that_o that_o the_o donatist_n found_v their_o separation_n we_o confess_v both_o one_o sort_n and_o the_o other_o say_v cresconius_n one_o and_o the_o same_o jesus_n christ_n bear_v dead_a and_o 3._o rise_v again_o we_o have_v one_o and_o the_o same_o religion_n and_o the_o same_o sacrament_n and_o there_o be_v no_o difference_n between_o we_o about_o the_o practice_n of_o christianity_n s._n augustine_n say_v also_o that_o their_o difference_n be_v not_o about_o 4._o the_o head_n but_o about_o the_o body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o their_o dispute_n be_v not_o about_o jesus_n christ_n our_o saviour_n but_o about_o his_o church_n and_o elsewhere_o that_o they_o agree_v in_o baptism_n in_o the_o creed_n and_o in_o the_o other_o sacrament_n 48._o of_o our_o lord_n all_o the_o pretence_n of_o this_o rupture_n be_v the_o personal_a fault_n of_o two_o or_o three_o bishop_n which_o be_v not_o prove_v on_o one_o side_n nor_o own_a on_o the_o other_o and_o whereof_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o world_n have_v no_o knowledge_n so_o that_o the_o dispute_v concern_v the_o church_n be_v not_o between_o two_o communion_n that_o contest_v one_o with_o the_o other_o about_o the_o purity_n of_o doctrine_n but_o between_o two_o communion_n which_o mutual_o acknowledge_v one_o another_o to_o be_v orthodox_n yet_o dispute_v one_o with_o the_o other_o the_o title_n of_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o second_o observation_n that_o i_o shall_v make_v be_v that_o the_o opposite_a party_n to_o the_o donatist_n
prejudices_fw-la mean_n that_o that_o visible_a extension_n be_v a_o perpetual_a mark_n of_o the_o orthodox_n communion_n that_o always_o distinguish_v it_o from_o impure_a or_o heretical_a communion_n so_o that_o this_o orthodox_n communion_n as_o far_o as_o it_o be_v visible_a can_v never_o be_v restrain_v to_o a_o few_o person_n and_o place_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o this_o be_v not_o the_o opinion_n of_o s._n augustine_n nor_o that_o of_o the_o other_o father_n and_o it_o be_v certain_a also_o that_o the_o celebrate_a author_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n reject_v the_o proposition_n in_o this_o sense_n as_o false_a and_o absurd_a and_o that_o in_o effect_n it_o be_v manifest_o contrary_a to_o experience_n to_o set_v forth_o the_o truth_n of_o what_o i_o propound_v i_o will_v begin_v with_o experience_n and_o as_o that_o of_o our_o age_n present_v itself_o first_o to_o our_o view_n i_o say_v that_o if_o we_o must_v act_v at_o this_o day_n according_a to_o the_o principle_n that_o the_o true_a orthodox_n church_n ought_v to_o be_v visible_o extend_v over_o all_o nation_n we_o must_v conclude_v that_o there_o be_v no_o true_a orthodox_n church_n in_o the_o world_n for_o it_o be_v most_o true_a that_o of_o all_o the_o communion_n which_o at_o this_o day_n divide_v christianity_n there_o be_v not_o any_o one_o to_o who_o this_o mark_n can_v agree_v i_o will_v not_o say_v that_o there_o be_v divers_a party_n in_o the_o know_a world_n which_o have_v not_o so_o much_o as_o yet_o hear_v of_o christianity_n nor_o that_o there_o be_v other_o who_o after_o have_v receive_v it_o have_v absolute_o reject_v it_o to_o embrace_v the_o mahometan_a religion_n i_o will_v not_o here_o speak_v of_o the_o greek_a communion_n separate_v from_o the_o roman_a nor_o of_o the_o coptick_n or_o nestorian_a or_o of_o the_o jacobite_n or_o armenian_a which_o evident_o have_v not_o that_o visible_a extension_n throughout_o all_o nation_n i_o will_v only_o speak_v of_o the_o roman_a and_o the_o protestant_n as_o they_o be_v at_o present_a he_o must_v 198._o say_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la be_v whole_o blind_a that_o can_v dare_v to_o maintain_v that_o the_o society_n of_o calvinist_n which_o be_v whole_o shut_v out_o of_o italy_n spain_n flanders_n a_o great_a part_n of_o germany_n swedeland_n denmark_n muscovy_n asia_n africa_n of_o almost_o all_o america_n be_v that_o which_o jesus_n christ_n have_v spread_v over_o all_o the_o world_n but_o before_o he_o argue_v after_o this_o manner_n he_o ought_v to_o take_v heed_n that_o we_o can_v say_v the_o same_o thing_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n for_o be_v it_o not_o true_a that_o it_o be_v at_o this_o day_n exclude_v from_o swedeland_n denmark_n a_o great_a part_n of_o germany_n a_o part_n of_o switzerland_n a_o part_n of_o greece_n muscovy_n africa_n aethiopia_n persia_n tartary_n china_n japan_n of_o the_o indies_n and_o from_o the_o great_a part_n of_o america_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la aught_o not_o to_o pretend_v the_o prevail_a of_o some_o colony_n of_o missionary_n who_o the_o pope_n send_v here_o and_o there_o to_o gain_v proselyte_n for_o since_o he_o will_v not_o have_v it_o that_o we_o shall_v gain_v any_o thing_n by_o the_o colony_n of_o english_a and_o dutch_a who_o have_v establish_v themselves_o in_o all_o the_o part_n of_o the_o world_n why_o will_v he_o help_v himself_o by_o the_o missionary_n and_o pensionary_n that_o the_o congregation_n de_fw-fr fide_fw-la propaganda_fw-la maintain_v in_o foreign_a country_n why_o shall_v they_o be_v more_o reckon_v for_o any_o thing_n than_o those_o colony_n of_o english_a and_o dutch_a who_o have_v the_o exercise_n of_o their_o religion_n as_o free_a as_o those_o of_o the_o roman_a communion_n they_o be_v say_v he_o such_o merchant_n as_o be_v in_o 199._o those_o country_n only_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o trade_n but_o do_v not_o those_o merchant_n pray_v to_o god_n in_o the_o form_n of_o their_o religion_n in_o what_o country_n and_o with_o what_o design_n soever_o they_o be_v be_v it_o that_o those_o merchant_n be_v so_o much_o tie_v as_o they_o be_v to_o their_o trade_n make_v no_o open_a profession_n of_o their_o religion_n or_o that_o they_o have_v not_o in_o the_o great_a part_n of_o those_o place_n where_o they_o be_v their_o ordinary_a assembly_n with_o their_o minister_n as_o well_o as_o the_o missionary_n he_o must_v yield_v in_o good_a earnest_n that_o the_o christian_n be_v now_o divide_v and_o separate_v from_o one_o another_o about_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o worship_n in_o their_o different_a society_n or_o communion_n of_o which_o each_o one_o have_v its_o seat_n and_o bound_n apart_o beyond_o which_o we_o can_v say_v they_o be_v visible_o extend_v if_o we_o will_v speak_v with_o any_o reason_n and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o one_o that_o be_v throughout_o all_o nation_n in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o communion_n of_o visible_a society_n from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o all_o this_o dispute_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la be_v but_o a_o beat_n the_o air_n and_o which_o he_o can_v never_o apply_v to_o any_o real_a subject_n the_o experience_n of_o former_a age_n be_v not_o less_o contrary_a to_o the_o proposition_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la than_o that_o of_o our_o age._n for_o if_o we_o consult_v history_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o it_o have_v fall_v out_o often_o that_o a_o heretical_a communion_n have_v spread_v itself_o every_o where_o while_o the_o orthodox_n communion_n be_v so_o limit_v that_o it_o do_v not_o seem_v to_o take_v up_o any_o space_n if_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o arian_n they_o have_v dispute_v by_o this_o principle_n by_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la will_v decide_v our_o difference_n i_o mean_v if_o they_o will_v have_v treat_v that_o communion_n as_o heretical_a that_o be_v not_o visible_o spread_v over_o all_o the_o nation_n and_o that_o as_o orthodox_n which_o be_v the_o arian_n have_v easy_o overcome_v the_o heresy_n of_o the_o arian_n and_o eunomian_o say_v s._n jerom_n possess_v all_o the_o east_n except_o athanasius_n and_o paulinus_n naz._n s._n hilary_n say_v the_o same_o thing_n the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o ten_o province_n of_o asia_n except_v eleusius_n and_o some_o other_o do_v not_o true_o know_v god_n in_o those_o time_n say_v the_o author_n of_o the_o life_n of_o s._n gregory_n nazianzen_n the_o church_n be_v oppress_v by_o the_o arian_n heresy_n many_o bishop_n be_v banish_v and_o vex_v by_o torment_n and_o calumny_n a_o thousand_o way_n many_o presbyter_n and_o many_o numerous_a flock_n be_v bring_v down_o to_o the_o utmost_a misery_n expose_v to_o the_o injury_n of_o the_o weather_n as_o no_o more_o have_v any_o house_n of_o prayer_n where_o they_o may_v meet_v that_o heresy_n have_v almost_o fill_v all_o the_o earth_n and_o it_o triumph_v be_v uphold_v by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o emperor_n so_o that_o good_a man_n have_v not_o so_o much_o as_o the_o justice_n of_o the_o law_n against_o the_o wicked_a and_o because_o the_o pastor_n or_o to_o say_v better_o the_o conceal_a wolf_n under_o the_o appearance_n of_o pastor_n have_v the_o liberty_n to_o drive_v the_o orthodox_n bishop_n out_o of_o the_o church_n who_o alone_o be_v worthy_a to_o serve_v jesus_n christ_n the_o sovereign_a bishop_n it_o happen_v that_o some_o overcome_v with_o fear_n other_o deceive_v by_o fair_a word_n other_o gain_v by_o money_n other_o surprise_v through_o their_o own_o simplicity_n embrace_v that_o heresy_n and_o open_v their_o bosom_n and_o give_v their_o communion_n to_o their_o adversary_n this_o be_v that_o that_o oblige_v the_o father_n to_o elevate_v the_o little_a number_n and_o the_o little_a flock_n above_o extension_n and_o multitude_n where_o be_v those_o man_n say_v gregory_n nazianzen_n who_o reproach_n we_o with_o our_o poverty_n and_o insolent_o boast_v themselves_o of_o their_o riches_n who_o will_v define_v the_o church_n by_o 25._o multitude_n and_o contemn_v the_o little_a flock_n they_o measure_v divinity_n they_o weigh_v the_o people_n in_o the_o balance_n they_o esteem_v the_o illiterate_a and_o cover_v with_o injury_n the_o light_n of_o the_o world_n they_o heap_v together_o the_o common_a stone_n and_o despise_v the_o precious_a not_o remember_v that_o the_o more_o the_o thick_a darkness_n surpass_v in_o number_n the_o star_n the_o more_o the_o ordinary_a stone_n surpass_v the_o precious_a in_o quantity_n the_o more_o those_o star_n and_o precious_a stone_n surpass_v the_o ordinary_a stone_n in_o purity_n and_o excellency_n this_o father_n who_o have_v see_v in_o his_o time_n the_o heretic_n master_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o their_o communion_n spread_v very_o wide_a and_o far_o in_o the_o east_n and_o in_o the_o west_n while_o the_o orthodox_n dare_v not_o appear_v be_v so_o far_o from_o have_v
the_o magistrate_n receive_v their_o jurisdiction_n from_o it_o he_o add_v afterward_o that_o it_o be_v the_o same_o in_o the_o key_n of_o the_o church_n that_o jesus_n christ_n give_v they_o to_o the_o whole_a church_n in_o the_o person_n of_o saint_n peter_n and_o that_o it_o be_v the_o church_n that_o communicate_v they_o to_o the_o prelate_n but_o which_o notwithstanding_o communicate_v they_o without_o deprive_v itself_o of_o they_o so_o that_o say_v he_o the_o church_n have_v they_o and_o the_o prelate_n have_v they_o but_o in_o a_o different_a manner_n for_o the_o church_n have_v they_o in_o respect_n of_o origine_fw-la and_o virtue_n and_o the_o prelate_n have_v they_o only_o in_o respect_n of_o use_n the_o church_n have_v they_o virtual_o because_o she_o can_v give_v they_o to_o a_o prelate_n by_o election_n and_o she_o have_v they_o original_o also_o for_o the_o power_n of_o a_o prelate_n do_v not_o take_v its_o origine_fw-la from_o itself_o but_o from_o the_o church_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o eelction_n that_o it_o make_v of_o he_o the_o church_n that_o choose_v he_o give_v he_o that_o jurisdiction_n but_o as_o for_o the_o church_n it_o receive_v it_o from_o no_o body_n after_o its_o have_v once_o receive_v it_o from_o jesus_n christ_n the_o church_n therefore_o have_v the_o key_n original_o and_o virtual_o and_o whenever_o she_o give_v they_o to_o a_o prelate_n she_o do_v not_o give_v they_o to_o he_o after_o the_o manner_n that_o she_o have_v they_o to_o wit_n original_o and_o virtual_o but_o she_o give_v they_o he_o only_o as_o to_o use_v to_o this_o we_o may_v add_v that_o some_o council_n of_o these_o latter_a age_n as_o those_o of_o constance_n and_o basil_n seem_v to_o have_v act_v themselves_o upon_o this_o principle_n when_o they_o give_v themselves_o the_o title_n of_o represent_v the_o whole_a universal_a church_n vniversalem_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la representans_fw-la for_o to_o what_o end_n do_v they_o take_v that_o specious_a title_n if_o they_o will_v not_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o origine_fw-la of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o prelate_n or_o the_o pastor_n be_v in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o whole_a society_n and_o that_o it_o be_v from_o thence_o that_o it_o be_v transmit_v to_o they_o to_o exercise_v it_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o whole_a body_n but_o that_o which_o be_v most_o considerable_a be_v that_o it_o appear_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o faithful_a people_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o pastor_n have_v take_v part_n from_o the_o begin_n in_o the_o act_n of_o its_o proper_a government_n and_o particular_o in_o the_o call_v of_o minister_n which_o evident_o note_v that_o it_o be_v a_o natural_a right_o that_o belong_v to_o it_o for_o that_o when_o after_o the_o apostasy_n and_o tragical_a death_n of_o judas_n they_o be_v to_o substitute_v another_o apostle_n in_o his_o place_n jesus_n christ_n not_o have_v do_v it_o immediate_o by_o himself_o before_o his_o ascension_n the_o history_n of_o the_o act_n relate_v that_o the_o whole_a church_n which_o then_o only_o consist_v in_o a_o hundred_o and_o twenty_o person_n be_v assemble_v 15_o and_o that_o upon_o the_o proposal_n that_o saint_n peter_n make_v to_o they_o they_o appoint_v two_o upon_o who_o the_o lot_n have_v be_v cast_v and_o fall_v upon_o mathias_n with_o a_o common_a consent_n he_o be_v put_v into_o the_o number_n of_o the_o apostle_n they_o be_v there_o about_o the_o call_v of_o a_o apostle_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o a_o minister_n who_o ought_v to_o come_v immediate_o from_o god_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o they_o cast_v the_o lot_n but_o because_o the_o church_n be_v then_o form_v and_o that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v no_o more_o corporal_o present_a upon_o earth_n those_o call_n can_v not_o be_v make_v whole_o and_o immediate_o by_o he_o man_n take_v some_o part_n in_o they_o for_o by_o their_o election_n they_o limit_v the_o lot_n to_o two_o person_n and_o in_o the_o end_n declare_v by_o their_o acquiesence_n that_o they_o look_v upon_o the_o declaration_n of_o the_o lot_n as_o if_o it_o have_v be_v the_o very_a voice_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o be_v all_o the_o part_n that_o man_n can_v take_v there_o but_o it_o be_v not_o only_o the_o apostle_n who_o do_v those_o two_o thing_n it_o be_v the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o church_n the_o history_n note_n that_o the_o assembly_n be_v about_o a_o hundred_o and_o twenty_o person_n that_o saint_n peter_n make_v a_o proposal_n to_o they_o that_o upon_o that_o proposal_n of_o saint_n peter_n they_o present_v two_o joseph_n and_o mathias_n and_o that_o the_o lot_n fall_v upon_o mathias_n he_o be_v number_v with_o the_o eleven_o apostle_n by_o common_a agreement_n that_o be_v to_o say_v by_o the_o common_a consent_n of_o all_o that_o evident_o show_v we_o that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o faithful_a and_o not_o mere_o the_o body_n of_o the_o pastor_n be_v the_o right_a source_n of_o call_n the_o same_o thing_n appear_v in_o the_o call_v of_o the_o seven_o deacon_n for_o the_o story_n express_o note_n that_o the_o murmur_a of_o the_o 6._o greek_n against_o the_o hebrew_n fall_v out_o and_o giving_z occasion_n to_o the_o apostle_n to_o think_v of_o that_o call_v they_o call_v the_o multitude_n of_o the_o disciple_n and_o that_o when_o they_o have_v make_v a_o proposal_n to_o they_o the_o assembly_n approve_v of_o it_o and_o that_o in_o the_o end_n they_o choose_v seven_o person_n who_o they_o present_v to_o the_o apostle_n who_o after_o have_v pray_v to_o god_n lay_v their_o hand_n on_o they_o but_o that_o further_a le_fw-fr we_o we_o see_v from_o whence_o a_o lawful_a call_n proceed_v to_o wit_n from_o the_o body_n of_o the_o faithful_a and_o not_o mere_o from_o the_o body_n of_o the_o pastor_n for_o it_o be_v the_o whole_a assembly_n that_o approve_v of_o the_o proposal_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o that_o choose_v and_o not_o the_o apostle_n alone_o who_o do_v nothing_o else_o but_o propose_n and_o lay_v their_o hand_n on_o they_o this_o be_v further_a justify_v by_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o apostle_n which_o will_v ready_o admit_v the_o people_n in_o the_o most_o weighty_a affair_n that_o respect_v the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n into_o their_o deliberation_n and_o act_n when_o that_o may_v be_v do_v without_o confusion_n so_o in_o the_o first_o council_n of_o jerusalem_n the_o question_n be_v ventilate_v whether_o the_o observation_n of_o the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o law_n be_v necessary_a to_o the_o gentile_n it_o be_v say_v that_o it_o please_v the_o apostle_n and_o 16._o elder_n or_o presbyter_n for_o it_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n with_o the_o whole_a church_n to_o send_v to_o antioch_n and_o write_v to_o the_o church_n there_o that_o letter_n be_v in_o effect_n write_v in_o the_o name_n of_o all_o and_o send_v to_o all_o indifferent_o the_o apostle_n and_o elder_n and_o brethren_n unto_o the_o brethren_n which_o be_v of_o the_o gentile_n in_o antioch_n and_o cyria_n and_o cilicia_n and_o it_o be_v expreslynoted_a that_o when_o judas_n and_o silas_n who_o be_v the_o bearer_n of_o that_o letter_n be_v arrive_v at_o antioch_n they_o assemble_v the_o multitude_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o people_n and_o there_o acquit_v themselves_o of_o their_o commission_n which_o distinct_o show_v that_o the_o people_n than_o take_v cognizance_n of_o the_o matter_n of_o religion_n and_o that_o they_o intervene_v in_o public_a deliberation_n so_o when_o saint_n paul_n will_v excommunicate_v the_o incestuous_a person_n of_o corinth_n he_o call_v the_o church_n to_o that_o action_n in_o the_o name_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n when_o you_o be_v gather_v together_o and_o my_o spirit_n let_v such_o a_o man_n be_v deliver_v unto_o satan_n for_o 5._o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o flesh_n that_o the_o body_n may_v be_v save_v in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o lord_n jesus_n which_o note_v the_o same_o thing_n those_o who_o have_v read_v the_o write_n of_o saint_n cyprian_a bishop_n of_o carthage_n can_v be_v ignorant_a that_o that_o great_a saint_n govern_v his_o church_n by_o the_o common_a suffrage_n not_o only_o of_o his_o whole_a clergy_n but_o of_o all_o his_o people_n also_o and_o that_o he_o consult_v with_o they_o in_o the_o most_o weighty_a affair_n since_o he_o have_v declare_v it_o himself_o in_o divers_a place_n of_o his_o write_n i_o can_v not_o say_v he_o in_o one_o of_o his_o epistle_n to_o his_o clergy_n answer_v to_o that_o which_o our_o brethren_n donatus_n fortunatus_n 6._o novatus_n and_o gordius_n have_v write_v to_o i_o because_o i_o be_o alone_o for_o from_o the_o first_o entrance_n into_o my_o bishopric_n i_o purpose_v to_o do_v nothing_o of_o myself_o without_o your_o counsel_n and_o the_o consent_n
of_o their_o minister_n say_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la some_o passage_n of_o scripture_n that_o clear_o give_v layman_n a_o right_a to_o ordain_v minister_n in_o any_o case_n that_o demand_n be_v but_o a_o vain_a wrangle_n for_o when_o the_o scripture_n recommend_v to_o the_o faithful_a the_o take_n diligent_a heed_n to_o the_o preservation_n and_o confirmation_n of_o their_o faith_n and_o to_o propagate_v it_o to_o their_o child_n it_o give_v they_o clear_o enough_o by_o that_o very_a thing_n a_o sufficient_a right_n to_o make_v use_n of_o all_o the_o mean_n that_o be_v proper_a for_o that_o and_o that_o be_v natural_o appoint_v to_o it_o but_o every_o one_o know_v that_o the_o ministry_n be_v one_o of_o those_o mean_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o obligation_n that_o the_o scripture_n lay_v upon_o the_o faithful_a people_n in_o that_o respect_n include_v that_o of_o create_v itself_o its_o pastor_n when_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a that_o they_o shall_v have_v they_o otherwise_o for_o that_o he_o that_o ordain_v the_o end_n ordain_v also_o by_o consequence_n the_o mean_n that_o be_v natural_o appoint_v for_o that_o end_n when_o the_o scripture_n command_v that_o all_o thing_n be_v do_v with_o order_n in_o the_o church_n it_o give_v by_o that_o very_a thing_n clear_o enough_o a_o sufficient_a right_n to_o the_o church_n to_o make_v its_o pastor_n when_o it_o have_v none_o and_o when_o it_o can_v have_v none_o but_o by_o that_o way_n since_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o pastor_n belong_v to_o that_o order_n in_o fine_a when_o the_o scripture_n teach_v that_o the_o faithful_a people_n have_v a_o right_a to_o choose_v their_o pastor_n it_o teach_v clear_o enough_o by_o that_o very_a thing_n that_o they_o have_v also_o a_o right_n themselves_o to_o install_v they_o in_o their_o office_n in_o a_o case_n of_o necessity_n for_o that_o call_v consist_v much_o more_o essential_o in_o election_n than_o in_o installation_n which_o be_v but_o a_o formality_n there_o be_v no_o reason_n to_o believe_v that_o god_n will_v have_v give_v the_o people_n a_o right_a to_o have_v choose_v their_o pastor_n and_o to_o have_v make_v they_o be_v install_v by_o other_o pastor_n and_o that_o he_o have_v not_o give_v they_o at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o of_o installing_n they_o themselves_o when_o it_o can_v be_v do_v otherwise_o since_o natural_o that_o which_o we_o have_v a_o right_a to_o do_v by_o another_o we_o have_v a_o right_a to_o do_v by_o ourselves_o as_o to_o those_o who_o be_v ordain_v by_o mere_a priest_n can_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la be_v ignorant_a that_o the_o distinction_n of_o a_o bishop_n and_o a_o priest_n or_o minister_n as_o if_o they_o have_v two_o differ_a office_n be_v not_o only_o a_o thing_n that_o they_o can_v prove_v out_o of_o the_o scripture_n but_o that_o even_o contradict_v the_o express_a word_n of_o the_o scripture_n where_o bishop_n and_o priest_n be_v the_o name_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o office_n from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o priest_n have_v by_o their_o first_o institution_n a_o right_a to_o confer_v ordination_n that_o right_o can_v be_v take_v from_o they_o by_o mere_o humane_a rule_n can_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la be_v ignorant_a that_o saint_n jerome_n hilary_n the_o deacon_n and_o after_o they_o hincmar_n write_v formar_o touch_v the_o unity_n or_o as_o they_o speak_v the_o identity_n of_o a_o priest_n and_o a_o bishop_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o church_n and_o about_o the_o first_o rise_v of_o that_o distinction_n which_o be_v afterward_o make_v of_o they_o into_o two_o different_a charge_n can_v he_o be_v ignorant_a that_o saint_n augustine_n himself_o write_v to_o saint_n jerome_n refer_v that_o difference_n not_o to_o the_o first_o institution_n of_o the_o ministry_n but_o mere_o to_o a_o ecclesiastical_a use_n although_o say_v he_o that_o by_o different_a term_n of_o honour_n the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n have_v now_o bring_v in_o the_o episcopacy_n to_o be_v above_o the_o priesthood_n yet_o augustine_n be_v in_o many_o thing_n beneath_o jerome_n can_v he_o be_v ignorant_a that_o some_o father_n teach_v we_o that_o the_o ordination_n of_o a_o priest_n and_o a_o bishop_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o ordination_n and_o not_o two_o which_o distinct_o show_v that_o they_o be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o office_n and_o as_o to_o the_o right_n of_o make_v ordination_n can_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la deny_v that_o saint_n paul_n speak_v of_o the_o lay_n on_o of_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o presbytery_n can_v he_o deny_v that_o the_o priest_n do_v not_o heretofore_o ordain_v as_o well_o as_o the_o bishop_n do_v not_o eutychius_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n relate_v that_o saint_n mark_v set_v up_o ananias_n to_o be_v patriarch_n of_o that_o same_o church_n of_o alexandria_n establish_v also_o twelve_o priest_n with_o he_o to_o the_o end_n say_v he_o that_o when_o the_o see_v shall_v be_v vacant_a it_o shall_v be_v fill_v by_o one_o of_o they_o and_o that_o the_o eleven_o that_o remain_v shall_v lay_v their_o hand_n on_o he_o and_o bless_v and_o create_v the_o patriarch_n and_o that_o afterward_o they_o shall_v choose_v another_o man_n and_o make_v he_o a_o priest_n in_o the_o place_n of_o he_o who_o shall_v be_v choose_v patriarch_n and_o that_o by_o that_o mean_v the_o number_n of_o twelve_o may_v remain_v always_o complete_a and_o do_v not_o saint_n jerome_n more_o ancient_a than_o eutychius_n say_v to_o the_o same_o sense_n that_o at_o alexandria_n down_o from_o saint_n mark_v the_o evangelist_n unto_o heraclius_n and_o dionysius_n bishop_n the_o priest_n always_o take_v out_o one_o from_o among_o themselves_o who_o they_o set_v in_o the_o high_a seat_n and_o call_v he_o bishop_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n say_v he_o as_o a_o army_n make_v a_o emperor_n or_o as_o if_o the_o deacon_n shall_v choose_v one_o out_o of_o themselves_o and_o call_v he_o their_o archdeacon_n do_v not_o cassian_n relate_v the_o story_n of_o a_o certain_a young_a man_n name_v daniel_n who_o live_v among_o the_o monk_n of_o egypt_n about_o the_o year_n 420._o and_o who_o be_v first_o make_v deacon_n and_o in_o the_o end_n priest_n by_o his_o abbot_n call_v paphnutius_fw-la who_o be_v himself_o but_o a_o priest_n do_v not_o baronius_n himself_o say_v after_o anastasius_n that_o after_o the_o death_n of_o pope_n vigilius_n in_o the_o year_n 555._o pelagius_n his_o successor_n receive_v his_o ordination_n at_o the_o hand_n of_o two_o bishop_n and_o a_o priest_n of_o ostia_n name_v andrew_n which_o show_v that_o even_o then_o the_o priest_n be_v not_o whole_o exclude_v the_o right_n of_o ordination_n they_o be_v not_o yet_o absolute_o so_o in_o the_o seven_o century_n since_o we_o learn_v from_o bede_n history_n that_o the_o monk_n and_o priest_n of_o the_o isle_n of_o jovan_n in_o scotland_n not_o only_o ordain_v priest_n among_o they_o but_o even_o bishop_n also_o and_o that_o they_o send_v they_o into_o england_n and_o that_o those_o bishop_n be_v under_o their_o abbot_n who_o be_v himself_o but_o a_o mere_a priest_n it_o be_v therefore_o a_o right_n that_o be_v natural_o belong_v to_o the_o priest_n and_o of_o which_o they_o can_v be_v deprive_v by_o humane_a constitution_n and_o order_n which_o can_v hinder_v that_o right_n from_o always_o remain_v annex_v to_o their_o office_n and_o that_o they_o may_v not_o reduc_n it_o into_o act_n when_o the_o necessity_n of_o the_o church_n require_v it_o in_o effect_n william_n bishop_n of_o paris_n have_v make_v no_o scruple_n to_o say_v according_a to_o his_o hypothesis_n that_o if_o there_o be_v no_o more_o but_o three_o mere_a priest_n in_o the_o world_n one_o of_o they_o must_v needs_o consecrate_v the_o other_o to_o be_v a_o bishop_n and_o the_o other_o to_o be_v a_o archbishop_n and_o to_o speak_v my_o own_o thought_n free_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o that_o that_o firm_a opinion_n of_o the_o absolute_a necessity_n of_o episcopacy_n that_o go_v so_o high_a as_o to_o own_v no_o church_n or_o call_v or_o ministry_n or_o sacrament_n or_o salvation_n in_o the_o world_n where_o there_o be_v no_o episcopal_a ordination_n although_o there_o shall_v be_v the_o true_a faith_n the_o true_a doctrine_n and_o piety_n there_o and_o which_o will_v that_o all_o religion_n shall_v depend_v on_o a_o formality_n and_o even_o on_o a_o formality_n that_o we_o have_v show_v to_o be_v of_o no_o other_o than_o humane_a institution_n that_o opinion_n i_o say_v can_v be_v look_v on_o otherwise_o then_o as_o the_o very_o worst_a character_n and_o mark_n of_o the_o high_a hypocricy_n a_o piece_n of_o pharisaism_n throughout_o that_o strain_n at_o a_o gnat_n when_o it_o swallow_v a_o camel_n and_o i_o can_v avoid_v have_v at_o least_o a_o contempt_n of_o
those_o kind_n of_o thought_n and_o a_o compassion_n for_o those_o who_o fill_v their_o head_n with_o they_o i_o come_v now_o to_o that_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la propound_v that_o if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v so_o corrupt_v as_o we_o hold_v its_o call_n can_v not_o be_v lawful_a from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o our_o first_o reformer_n who_o have_v receive_v their_o ordination_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o that_o church_n have_v receive_v no_o other_o call_n than_o what_o be_v null_a and_o unlawful_a but_o we_o have_v answer_v he_o already_o that_o although_o the_o latin_a church_n before_o the_o reformation_n be_v very_o much_o corrupt_v the_o essence_n of_o the_o ministry_n do_v not_o fail_v to_o be_v preserve_v in_o it_o and_o that_o though_o its_o call_n be_v very_o rude_a and_o confuse_a yet_o they_o do_v not_o cease_v to_o be_v call_v and_o to_o be_v lawful_a one_o in_o proportion_n to_o that_o good_a which_o remain_v in_o that_o society_n wherein_o god_n yet_o keep_v the_o true_o faithful_a the_o foundation_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n yet_o remain_v there_o with_o its_o efficacy_n which_o be_v find_v in_o some_o person_n the_o ministry_n and_o by_o consequence_n their_o call_n be_v yet_o lawful_a in_o that_o respect_n and_o the_o first_o reformer_n who_o refer_v those_o which_o they_o receive_v to_o their_o right_n and_o lawful_a use_n in_o free_v they_o from_o that_o impurity_n which_o they_o have_v they_o be_v by_o that_o mean_v rectify_v purify_v and_o free_v from_o that_o ill_a which_o they_o have_v it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n that_o he_o allege_n the_o authority_n of_o some_o ancient_n who_o seem_v to_o have_v hold_v ordination_n make_v by_o heretic_n null_a for_o he_o can_v deny_v that_o the_o common_a opinion_n of_o the_o church_n be_v not_o contrary_a to_o it_o that_o all_o that_o aught_o to_o be_v hold_v for_o good_a and_o lawful_a that_o be_v good_a and_o lawful_a in_o itself_o which_o the_o heretical_a or_o schismatical_a society_n hold_v and_o to_o be_v approve_v rather_o than_o deny_v this_o be_v what_o saint_n augustine_n express_o finem_fw-la teach_v not_o only_o say_v he_o our_o father_n who_o live_v before_o cyprian_a and_o agrippin_n but_o those_o also_o who_o live_v since_o have_v observe_v that_o wholesome_a custom_n of_o approve_v and_o not_o deny_v all_o that_o which_o they_o have_v find_v to_o be_v divine_a and_o lawful_a that_o heretic_n and_o schismatic_n preserve_v entire_a and_o of_o reject_v that_o which_o they_o behold_v to_o be_v foreign_a and_o erroneous_a among_o they_o let_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la read_v what_o that_o father_n have_v write_v not_o only_o in_o his_o own_o name_n but_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n against_o parmenio_n and_o the_o other_o donatist_n who_o say_v that_o baptism_n true_o remain_v among_o heretic_n but_o not_o the_o right_a to_o administer_v baptism_n and_o he_o will_v find_v that_o saint_n augustine_n strong_o maintain_v that_o the_o right_n of_o ordination_n upon_o which_o that_o of_o administer_a baptism_n depend_v remain_v even_o among_o heretic_n and_o schismatic_n in_o respect_n of_o all_o that_o good_a that_o remain_v there_o i_o have_v say_v elsewhere_o that_o in_o the_o confusion_n of_o arianism_n divers_a ordination_n make_v by_o arian_n bishop_n be_v not_o hold_v to_o be_v null_a in_o effect_n that_o of_o meletius_n ordain_v by_o the_o eudoxian_o who_o have_v it_o dispute_v for_o some_o time_n by_o some_o few_o be_v at_o last_o general_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v lawful_a and_o that_o of_o faelix_fw-la bishop_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v also_o make_v by_o the_o arian_n be_v never_o call_v in_o question_n both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o purify_n their_o ministry_n by_o return_v to_o the_o orthodox_n faith_n i_o shall_v have_v shut_v up_o this_o chapter_n and_o with_o it_o this_o work_n if_o i_o do_v not_o further_o think_v myself_o bind_v to_o answer_n that_o great_a and_o solemn_a defiance_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la about_o the_o validity_n of_o my_o baptism_n not_o that_o i_o pretend_v to_o vie_v with_o he_o in_o his_o manner_n of_o dispute_v but_o mere_o because_o i_o believe_v that_o i_o have_v be_v very_o well_o baptize_v i_o do_v not_o fear_v say_v he_o open_o to_o maintain_v to_o mounseur_fw-fr claude_n that_o remain_v in_o the_o principle_n of_o his_o sect_n he_o neither_o have_v nor_o can_v have_v any_o rational_a assurance_n of_o the_o 422._o validity_n of_o the_o baptism_n which_o be_v administer_v and_o approve_v in_o their_o communion_n that_o by_o consequence_n he_o do_v not_o know_v whether_o he_o be_v baptize_v or_o whether_o any_o calvinist_n ever_o be_v that_o all_o the_o certainty_n he_o can_v pretend_v to_o have_v be_v rash_a and_o ill_o ground_v that_o it_o can_v be_v no_o other_o than_o a_o certainty_n of_o fancy_n and_o humour_n and_o not_o of_o knowledge_n and_o truth_n and_o that_o he_o can_v never_o have_v a_o rational_a one_o but_o in_o sincere_o acknowledge_v the_o falseness_n of_o the_o principle_n of_o his_o religion_n and_o in_o render_v that_o deference_n and_o submission_n to_o the_o catholic_n church_n which_o he_o owe_v it_o i_o speak_v to_o he_o purposely_o after_o this_o manner_n to_o engage_v he_o the_o more_o to_o clear_v out_o this_o matter_n to_o we_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a for_o that_o to_o speak_v to_o i_o after_o that_o manner_n for_o he_o very_o well_o know_v that_o i_o have_v all_o the_o readiness_n in_o the_o world_n to_o content_v he_o a_o word_n be_v enough_o without_o any_o heat_n and_o elevation_n of_o voice_n to_o make_v i_o obey_v what_o do_v he_o then_o desire_v i_o shall_v do_v to_o show_v he_o he_o add_v what_o he_o have_v to_o do_v and_o what_o that_o proof_n ought_v necessary_o to_o include_v i_o 24._o beseech_v he_o to_o note_v that_o the_o validity_n of_o the_o baptism_n of_o the_o calvinist_n depend_v upon_o four_o principle_n let_v he_o blot_v out_o the_o word_n beseech_v which_o agree_v neither_o with_o the_o manner_n in_o which_o he_o speak_v to_o i_o nor_o with_o that_o wherewith_o i_o desire_v to_o obey_v he_o first_o as_o they_o be_v all_o baptise_a in_o their_o infancy_n they_o must_v to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v be_v certain_a that_o their_o baptism_n be_v good_a be_v assure_v that_o the_o baptism_n of_o infant_n be_v good_a and_o that_o the_o anabaptist_n who_o deny_v it_o be_v in_o a_o error_n second_o as_o they_o be_v all_o baptise_a by_o sprinkle_v &_o not_o by_o immersion_n they_o can_v further_o be_v assure_v of_o the_o validity_n of_o their_o baptism_n unless_o they_o know_v certain_o that_o baptism_n by_o sprinkle_v be_v good_a and_o that_o immersion_n be_v not_o necessary_a in_o the_o three_o place_n as_o they_o all_o proceed_v either_o mediate_o or_o immediate_o from_o the_o catholic_n church_n which_o they_o so_o loud_o accuse_v of_o heresy_n and_o idolatry_n it_o necessary_o follow_v that_o they_o be_v all_o baptise_a either_o mediate_o or_o immediate_o by_o heretic_n they_o can_v therefore_o have_v rational_a certainty_n of_o their_o be_v baptize_v unless_o at_o least_o they_o be_v assure_v that_o the_o baptism_n which_o they_o receive_v in_o a_o heretical_a communion_n be_v good_a or_o that_o that_o which_o be_v administer_v by_o a_o man_n not_o baptize_v do_v not_o fail_v to_o be_v good_a in_o fine_a the_o calvenist_n be_v persuade_v on_o one_o side_n that_o baptism_n administer_v by_o layman_n be_v null_a and_o of_o no_o effect_n and_o on_o the_o other_o that_o the_o catholic_n priest_n and_o bishop_n be_v false_a priest_n and_o false_a bishop_n yet_o notwithstanding_o as_o they_o derive_v their_o baptism_n from_o those_o false_a priest_n and_o false_a bishop_n they_o must_v needs_o show_v we_o by_o the_o scripture_n the_o agreement_n of_o these_o opinion_n and_o that_o they_o can_v prove_v by_o clear_a and_o express_v passage_n out_o of_o it_o that_o although_o the_o call_v of_o the_o catholic_n priest_n shall_v be_v null_a and_o unlawful_a they_o have_v yet_o nevertheless_o that_o power_n of_o baptise_v which_o the_o laity_n have_v not_o see_v here_o therefore_o what_o i_o have_v to_o do_v but_o i_o need_v to_o say_v but_o a_o word_n to_o each_o point_n i_o say_v then_o as_o to_o the_o first_o that_o when_o the_o scripture_n have_v say_v be_v baptize_v every_o one_o of_o you_o in_o the_o name_n of_o 39_o jesus_n christ_n for_o the_o promise_n be_v to_o you_o and_o to_o your_o child_n and_o to_o all_o that_o be_v a_o far_o off_o even_o as_o many_o as_o the_o lord_n our_o god_n shall_v call_v it_o have_v clear_o establish_v infant_n baptism_n for_o since_o baptism_n ought_v to_o be_v give_v to_o they_o to_o who_o the_o promise_n be_v make_v and_o that_o that_o be_v make_v
have_v a_o plenitude_n a_o fullness_n of_o power_n 11._o what_o can_v they_o say_v to_o those_o title_n which_o the_o pope_n attribute_v to_o themselves_o of_o be_v the_o spouse_n husband_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o vicar_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o church_n my_o spouse_n say_v innocent_a the_o three_o be_v not_o marry_v to_o i_o if_o she_o do_v not_o bring_v pontif._n i_o something_o she_o have_v give_v i_o a_o dowry_n of_o a_o inestimable_a price_n the_o fullness_n of_o all_o spiritual_a thing_n the_o greatness_n and_o spaciousness_n of_o temporal_n the_o grandeur_n and_o abundance_n both_o of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o she_o have_v bestow_v on_o i_o the_o mitre_n in_o token_n of_o thing_n spiritual_a the_o crown_n for_o a_o sign_n of_o the_o temporal_a the_o mitre_n for_o the_o priesthood_n the_o crown_n for_o the_o kingdom_n substitute_v i_o in_o his_o place_n who_o have_v it_o write_v on_o his_o vestment_n and_o his_o thigh_n the_o king_n of_o king_n and_o lord_n of_o lord_n after_o the_o same_o stile_n martin_n the_o five_o entitle_v himself_o in_o this_o manner_n in_o the_o instruction_n which_o he_o give_v to_o a_o nuntio_n 1162._o that_o he_o send_v to_o constantinople_n as_o raynaldus_n relate_v the_o most_o holy_a and_o most_o happy_a who_o have_v heavenly_a power_n who_o be_v the_o lord_n of_o the_o earth_n the_o successor_n of_o peter_n the_o christ_n or_o anoint_v of_o the_o lord_n the_o lord_n of_o the_o universe_n the_o father_n of_o king_n the_o light_n of_o the_o world_n the_o sovereign_n high_a priest_n pope_n martin_n 12._o what_o can_v they_o say_v to_o that_o scandalous_a apply_v to_o the_o pope_n those_o passage_n of_o the_o scripture_n which_o only_o and_o immediate_o regard_n god_n himself_o and_o his_o son_n jesus_n christ_n baronius_n relate_v that_o alexander_n the_o three_o make_v his_o entry_n into_o the_o town_n of_o montpellier_n a_o saracen_n prince_n prostrate_v himself_o before_o he_o and_o adore_v he_o as_o the_o holy_a and_o venerable_a god_n of_o the_o christian_n and_o that_o 1162._o those_o that_o be_v of_o the_o pope_n train_n ravish_v with_o admiration_n say_v one_o to_o another_o those_o word_n of_o the_o prophet_n all_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n shall_v worship_v he_o and_o all_o nation_n shall_v do_v he_o service_n so_o in_o the_o council_n of_o late_a an_o one_o complemented_a leo_n the_o ten_o with_o orat._n these_o application_n of_o scripture_n god_n have_v give_v you_o all_o power_n both_o in_o heaven_n and_o in_o earth_n weep_v not_o daughter_n of_o zion_n behold_v the_o lion_n of_o the_o tribe_n of_o judah_n of_o the_o stock_n of_o david_n and_o those_o of_o palermo_n by_o the_o relation_n of_o paulus_n jovius_n prostrate_v at_o the_o foot_n of_o martin_n 3_o the_o four_o make_v their_o address_n to_o he_o in_o the_o same_o word_n that_o they_o say_v to_o jesus_n christ_n before_o their_o altar_n thou_o that_o take_v away_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o world_n have_v mercy_n upon_o we_o thou_o that_o take_v away_o the_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o world_n have_v mercy_n upon_o we_o thou_o that_o take_v away_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o world_n grant_v we_o thy_o peace_n 13._o what_o can_v our_o father_n say_v to_o those_o strange_a declaration_n of_o some_o pope_n that_o maintain_v that_o all_o law_n reside_v in_o they_o that_o all_o the_o rule_n of_o justice_n be_v enclose_v within_o their_o breast_n that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o salvation_n of_o every_o creature_n that_o he_o shall_v be_v subject_a to_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n that_o they_o have_v in_o their_o hand_n the_o temporal_a and_o spiritual_a sword_n and_o other_o expression_n of_o the_o like_a nature_n so_o paul_n the_o second_o answer_v platina_n who_o request_v he_o that_o he_o will_v judge_n dismiss_v he_o to_o the_o prosecute_n of_o his_o suit_n about_o a_o very_a important_a affair_n before_o the_o auditor_n of_o the_o rota_n because_o the_o sentence_n that_o the_o pope_n have_v give_v be_v unjust_a be_v it_o so_o then_o say_v he_o that_o you_o will_v have_v we_o be_v bring_v to_o be_v try_v before_o the_o judge_n do_v not_o you_o know_v that_o we_o have_v all_o the_o law_n shut_v up_o within_o our_o own_o breast_n in_o the_o close_a of_o that_o business_n platina_n have_v take_v the_o boldness_n to_o say_v he_o will_v demand_v justice_n of_o a_o council_n the_o pope_n put_v he_o into_o a_o strait_a prison_n so_o also_o boniface_n the_o eight_o begin_v one_o of_o his_o decretal_n in_o these_o word_n licet_fw-la romanus_n pontifex_fw-la qui_fw-la jura_fw-la omne_fw-la in_o scrinio_fw-la pectoris_fw-la svi_fw-la censetur_fw-la habere_fw-la it_o be_v the_o same_o person_n who_o design_v the_o necessity_n of_o subject_v one_o self_n to_o the_o pope_n after_o this_o manner_n subesse_fw-la romana_fw-la pontifici_fw-la omni_fw-la humanae_fw-la creaturae_fw-la dicimus_fw-la declaramus_fw-la definimus_fw-la &_o pronuntiamus_fw-la esse_fw-la de_fw-fr necessitate_v salutis_fw-la vit_fw-mi and_o who_o say_v that_o although_o the_o papal_a authority_n be_v give_v to_o a_o man_n and_o that_o though_o it_o be_v exercise_v by_o a_o man_n it_o be_v never_o the_o less_o divine_a 1._o that_o though_o the_o papal_a power_n come_v to_o be_v deprave_v yet_o it_o can_v not_o be_v judge_v by_o any_o man_n but_o by_o god_n alone_o because_o the_o apostle_n have_v say_v that_o the_o spiritual_a man_n judge_v all_o thing_n and_o be_v himself_o judge_v of_o no_o man_n that_o there_o be_v two_o sword_n that_o be_v in_o the_o power_n of_o the_o church_n the_o spiritual_a and_o the_o temporal_a the_o one_o of_o the_o which_o have_v its_o use_n for_o the_o church_n and_o the_o other_o the_o church_n herself_o exercise_v the_o one_o be_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o other_o in_o those_o of_o king_n and_o soldier_n but_o who_o management_n depend_v on_o the_o good_a pleasure_n and_o the_o sufferance_n of_o the_o pope_n 14._o what_o can_v our_o father_n say_v to_o those_o prodigious_a pretension_n that_o the_o pope_n make_v over_o emperor_n and_o king_n even_o to_o make_v their_o crown_n depend_v on_o their_o pleasure_n to_o dethrone_v they_o to_o give_v away_o their_o kingdom_n to_o other_o and_o to_o absolve_v their_o subject_n from_o their_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n every_o one_o know_v what_o the_o decision_n be_v that_o gregory_n the_o seven_o make_v in_o a_o council_n hold_v at_o rome_n in_o the_o year_n 1076._o against_o the_o emperor_n henry_n the_o four_o who_o he_o have_v depose_v and_o who_o subject_n he_o have_v absolve_v of_o their_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n one_o may_v call_v those_o decision_n the_o dictatorship_n of_o the_o pope_n do_v but_o see_v some_o of_o their_o article_n as_o they_o be_v set_v down_o by_o baronius_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n only_o can_v wear_v the_o imperial_a ornament_n that_o all_o prince_n be_v wont_a to_o kiss_v the_o foot_n of_o the_o pope_n alone_o that_o only_o his_o name_n ought_v to_o be_v mention_v in_o the_o 1076._o church_n that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o chief_a name_n in_o the_o world_n which_o be_v that_o of_o the_o pope_n that_o he_o have_v right_a to_o depose_v emperor_n that_o his_o decree_n can_v be_v make_v void_a by_o none_o whosoever_o he_o be_v but_o that_o he_o alone_o can_v make_v void_a all_o other_o that_o he_o can_v loose_v the_o subject_n of_o wicked_a prince_n from_o their_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n the_o decretal_n be_v full_a of_o the_o like_a attempt_n of_o boniface_n the_o eight_o upon_o philip_n the_o fair_a one_o of_o our_o king_n he_o go_v so_o far_o as_o to_o excommunicate_v he_o and_o to_o absolve_v his_o subject_n from_o their_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n and_o in_o fine_a to_o give_v away_o his_o crown_n to_o the_o emperor_n albert._n i_o confess_v that_o he_o be_v punish_v as_o he_o deserve_v and_o that_o the_o french_a on_o this_o occasion_n serve_v their_o prince_n with_o great_a zeal_n the_o same_o platina_n mention_v before_o can_v not_o forbear_v make_v this_o reflection_n on_o the_o 8._o death_n of_o this_o pope_n thus_o die_v this_o boniface_n who_o think_v of_o nothing_o less_o than_o of_o terrify_v emperor_n king_n and_o prince_n and_o all_o man_n that_o he_o may_v the_o more_o inspire_v into_o they_o a_o religious_a respect_n and_o who_o pretend_v to_o give_v and_o take_v away_o by_o force_n whole_a kingdom_n to_o overturn_v and_o re-establish_a all_o man_n by_o the_o mere_a motion_n of_o his_o will._n but_o howsoever_o it_o be_v the_o bad_a success_n of_o boniface_n can_v not_o hinder_v our_o father_n from_o judge_v as_o they_o ought_v of_o these_o insolent_a pretension_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o take_v notice_n that_o those_o who_o make_v their_o very_a religion_n to_o serve_v their_o ambition_n see_v their_o ambition_n have_v no_o bound_n have_v a_o peculiar_a interest_n
none_o be_v ignorant_a how_o they_o have_v mingle_v some_o false_a piece_n into_o the_o true_a work_n of_o the_o father_n as_o in_o those_o of_o justin_n martyr_n of_o origen_n of_o saint_n cyprian_n of_o saint_n athanasius_n of_o saint_n hilary_n of_o saint_n ambrose_n of_o saint_n chrysostome_n of_o saint_n jerome_n of_o saint_n augustin_n and_o almost_o general_o of_o all_o the_o father_n who_o name_n they_o have_v make_v use_n of_o to_o authorise_v their_o forgery_n none_o be_v ignorant_a what_o alteration_n they_o have_v make_v in_o the_o true_a write_n of_o the_o father_n whether_o by_o change_v their_o word_n or_o add_v to_o they_o or_o sometime_o in_o cut_v off_o considerable_a clause_n and_o whole_a passage_n entire_a who_o see_v not_o that_o these_o ill_a practice_n which_o of_o themselves_o be_v so_o odious_a in_o all_o sort_n of_o matter_n and_o especial_o in_o those_o of_o religion_n can_v not_o but_o increase_v the_o just_a suspicion_n that_o our_o father_n have_v of_o all_o that_o which_o they_o name_v tradition_n 14._o we_o may_v make_v the_o same_o judgement_n of_o that_o visible_a abuse_n about_o relic_n which_o be_v bring_v into_o the_o church_n for_o on_o the_o one_o side_n the_o devotion_n of_o the_o people_n be_v so_o hot_a as_o to_o that_o point_n that_o it_o can_v not_o keep_v itself_o within_o any_o measure_n and_o on_o the_o other_o the_o cheat_n about_o they_o be_v so_o multiply_v that_o even_o those_o of_o the_o weak_a understanding_n can_v not_o behold_v they_o without_o be_v ashamed_a of_o they_o that_o prodigious_a quantity_n of_o the_o wood_n of_o the_o true_a cross_n which_o be_v scatter_v over_o the_o world_n witness_n this_o as_o likewise_o the_o slipper_n and_o hose_n of_o saint_n joseph_n the_o shift_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n her_o coif_n her_o fillet_n her_o girdle_n her_o two_o comb_n her_o clothes_n her_o wedding-ring_n the_o sword_n wherewith_o saint_n michael_n fight_v with_o the_o devil_n the_o twelve_o comb_n of_o the_o apostle_n some_o of_o the_o stone_n wherewith_o saint_n steven_n be_v stone_v the_o skin_n of_o saint_n bartholomew_n the_o coal_n that_o broil_a saint_n laurence_n aaron_n rod_n the_o bone_n of_o abraham_n of_o isaac_n and_o jacob_n and_o beyond_o all_o that_o the_o multiplication_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o relic_n which_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o divers_a place_n for_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o ordinary_a then_o for_o one_o to_o see_v two_o three_o or_o four_o body_n of_o the_o same_o saint_n as_o of_o saint_n gervase_n saint_n protais_fw-fr saint_n sebastian_n of_o saint_n pretonilla_n saint_n anthony_n and_o some_o other_o all_o which_o be_v very_o much_o recommend_v to_o the_o people_n as_o the_o true_a object_n of_o their_o devotion_n not_o only_o without_o any_o certain_a ground_n but_o very_o often_o with_o all_o the_o appearance_n of_o falseness_n can_v not_o but_o create_v a_o vast_a prejudice_n of_o corruption_n in_o that_o church_n and_o religion_n 15._o moreover_o when_o our_o father_n cast_v their_o eye_n upon_o the_o four_o chief_a mean_n that_o god_n have_v establish_v in_o his_o church_n for_o the_o preserve_n of_o true_a faith_n and_o piety_n in_o it_o which_o be_v the_o scripture_n the_o public_a worship_n preach_v and_o the_o sacrament_n and_o when_o they_o consider_v after_o what_o manner_n they_o be_v alter_v and_o the_o use_n of_o all_o those_o mean_n almost_o bring_v to_o nothing_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a they_o can_v do_v otherwise_o than_o conclude_v that_o corruption_n whereof_o we_o dispute_v for_o as_o to_o the_o scripture_n instead_o of_o make_v that_o the_o only_a rule_n of_o faith_n they_o have_v join_v tradition_n with_o they_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o most_o uncertain_a thing_n in_o the_o world_n the_o most_o subject_a to_o imposture_n and_o the_o most_o mix_v with_o humane_a invention_n and_o weakness_n instead_o of_o recommend_v the_o read_n of_o that_o divine_a word_n to_o the_o faithful_a for_o their_o instruction_n and_o their_o comfort_n it_o can_v scarce_o be_v find_v even_o in_o the_o hand_n of_o some_o churchman_n and_o as_o for_o the_o school_n they_o know_v far_o better_a how_o to_o quote_v aristotle_n the_o master_n of_o the_o sentence_n albertus_n magnus_n saint_n thomas_n and_o saint_n bonaventure_n than_o the_o prophet_n and_o apostle_n as_o for_o the_o public_a service_n they_o perform_v it_o some_o age_n ago_o in_o a_o strange_a tongue_n unknown_a to_o the_o people_n who_o by_o this_o mean_n be_v deprive_v of_o that_o benefit_n which_o they_o may_v just_o expect_v so_o that_o the_o assembly_n be_v become_v in_o that_o respect_n spring_v stop_v up_o for_o any_o public_a edification_n and_o their_o little_a prayer_n themselves_o the_o lord_n prayer_n and_o the_o creed_n be_v then_o read_v almost_o only_o in_o latin_a and_o the_o woman_n and_o child_n and_o people_n seem_v to_o know_v god_n only_o by_o the_o idea_n that_o be_v give_v they_o of_o that_o tongue_n in_o which_o notwithstanding_o they_o understand_v nothing_o as_o for_o preach_v beside_o that_o the_o pulpit_n in_o the_o great_a part_n of_o that_o time_n be_v abandon_v we_o have_v yet_o some_o book_n of_o the_o sermon_n which_o they_o make_v in_o those_o day_n as_o of_o jacobus_n de_fw-fr voragine_fw-la of_o a_o menot_n a_o maillard_n a_o barelette_n a_o discipulus_fw-la de_fw-fr tempore_fw-la which_o do_v no_o very_a great_a honour_n to_o their_o age._n they_o treat_v there_o far_o often_o of_o the_o legend_n of_o the_o saint_n than_o the_o truth_n of_o religion_n and_o that_o which_o be_v yet_o more_o deplorable_a instead_o of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n they_o preach_v almost_o nothing_o else_o but_o scandalous_o extravagant_a opinion_n raw_a parallel_n of_o a_o saint_n with_o jesus_n christ_n ridiculous_a story_n pleasant_a buffoonery_n and_o such_o like_a thing_n which_o to_o speak_v moderate_o be_v exceed_o remote_a from_o the_o natural_a design_n of_o the_o pulpit_n and_o render_v it_o not_o only_o despise_v but_o after_o a_o sort_n odious_a for_o that_o which_o respect_v the_o sacrament_n not_o to_o touch_v on_o those_o multitude_n of_o unprofitable_a ceremony_n wherewith_o they_o have_v load_v they_o we_o must_v confess_v that_o that_o opinion_n of_o the_o necessity_n of_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o priest_n which_o be_v so_o general_o teach_v in_o the_o school_n and_o which_o eugenius_n the_o four_o have_v define_v in_o his_o instruction_n to_o the_o armenian_n in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n it_o destroy_v almost_o all_o the_o benefit_n of_o those_o sacred_a mystery_n and_o cast_v man_n conscience_n into_o perpetual_a scruple_n and_o uncertainty_n for_o unless_o they_o can_v establish_v a_o revelation_n for_o every_o particular_a christian_a what_o assurance_n can_v we_o have_v that_o he_o who_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n to_o we_o have_v a_o intention_n to_o do_v that_o which_o the_o church_n enjoin_v he_o to_o do_v or_o that_o he_o have_v not_o a_o intention_n contrary_a to_o that_o of_o the_o church_n what_o assurance_n can_v be_v give_v that_o in_o all_o that_o long_a train_n of_o priest_n bishop_n and_o pope_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n who_o have_v be_v from_o the_o begin_n of_o christianity_n down_o to_o this_o present_a time_n there_o have_v not_o be_v any_o in_o who_o that_o intention_n which_o they_o make_v so_o necessary_a to_o the_o operation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n have_v be_v defective_a yet_o if_o one_o only_a priest_n that_o shall_v happen_v to_o baptise_v a_o pope_n have_v not_o have_v a_o intention_n to_o baptise_v he_o or_o if_o he_o himself_o be_v not_o true_o a_o priest_n by_o the_o default_n of_o the_o intention_n of_o he_o who_o give_v he_o order_n or_o he_o who_o baptise_a he_o if_o one_o only_a bishop_n who_o confer_v order_n on_o a_o pope_n then_o when_o he_o be_v make_v priest_n have_v not_o a_o intention_n to_o do_v what_o the_o church_n pretend_v to_o do_v all_o that_o which_o will_v come_v in_o consequence_n of_o that_o default_n will_v be_v spoil_v the_o bishop_n that_o that_o pope_n afterward_o shall_v promote_v will_v not_o be_v lawful_a bishop_n the_o priest_n on_o who_o those_o bishop_n have_v confer_v order_n will_v be_v no_o lawful_a priest_n and_o the_o sacrament_n that_o those_o priest_n shall_v administer_v will_v not_o be_v lawful_o administer_v what_o can_v our_o father_n think_v of_o such_o a_o dreadful_a confusion_n which_o they_o know_v not_o how_o to_o undo_v unless_o by_o suppose_v a_o perpetual_a miracle_n which_o be_v that_o god_n shall_v have_v so_o overrule_v the_o intention_n of_o all_o those_o man_n that_o howsoever_o wicked_a athestical_a hypocritical_a or_o profane_a they_o shall_v have_v be_v yet_o that_o not_o one_o of_o they_o nevertheless_o shall_v fail_v in_o have_v a_o intention_n to_o do_v that_o which_o the_o church_n enjoin_v but_o what_o assurance_n have_v we_o
father_n a_o infallibility_n it_o be_v without_o doubt_v the_o king_n pleasure_n that_o we_o shall_v submit_v ourselves_o to_o his_o officer_n and_o that_o we_o shall_v obey_v they_o but_o he_o do_v not_o mean_a to_o advance_v they_o to_o be_v infallible_a nor_o to_o ordain_v we_o to_o obey_v they_o if_o they_o shall_v happen_v to_o command_v we_o these_o thing_n that_o be_v direct_o contrary_a to_o his_o service_n and_o to_o that_o fidelity_n which_o we_o owe_v to_o our_o sovereign_n it_o be_v then_o true_a that_o all_o those_o exhortation_n to_o hear_v our_o pastor_n and_o to_o obey_v their_o word_n be_v always_o to_o be_v restrain_v by_o this_o clause_n understand_v as_o far_o as_o their_o word_n shall_v be_v conformable_a to_o that_o of_o god_n that_o they_o can_v never_o go_v beyond_o that_o and_o that_o they_o can_v from_o thence_o draw_v any_o privilege_n of_o infallibility_n 4._o as_o these_o gentleman_n let_v slip_v nothing_o that_o may_v serve_v for_o their_o interest_n so_o they_o ordinary_o make_v use_v of_o that_o passage_n in_o the_o 18_o chapter_n of_o st._n matthew_n where_o jesus_n christ_n ordain_v that_o if_o any_o one_o receive_v a_o injury_n from_o another_o he_o be_v to_o reprove_v he_o between_o himself_o and_o he_o alone_o and_o if_o that_o first_o complaint_n signify_v nothing_o than_o he_o must_v take_v witness_n with_o he_o and_o if_o he_o neglect_v to_o hear_v those_o witness_n he_o be_v to_o tell_v it_o to_o the_o church_n and_o if_o he_o neglect_v to_o hear_v the_o church_n he_o be_v to_o be_v unto_o we_o as_o a_o heathen_a and_o a_o publican_n all_o that_o that_o follow_v in_o the_o close_a of_o that_o discourse_n of_o jesus_n christ_n show_v that_o he_o speak_v there_o neither_o of_o faith_n nor_o worship_n but_o of_o some_o private_a quarrel_n that_o we_o may_v have_v against_o our_o brethren_n to_o be_v take_v away_o and_o of_o the_o use_n of_o that_o discipline_n for_o the_o mind_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v that_o before_o we_o break_v off_o absolute_o with_o our_o brethren_n we_o shall_v observe_v all_o the_o rule_n of_o charity_n and_o that_o we_o shall_v there_o make_v use_n of_o the_o church_n but_o if_o he_o will_v refuse_v to_o hear_v the_o church_n that_o in_o that_o case_n it_o be_v allow_v we_o to_o treat_v he_o no_o long_o as_o a_o brother_n but_o as_o a_o real_a stranger_n who_o see_v not_o that_o if_o they_o will_v draw_v any_o thing_n of_o consequence_n from_o that_o passage_n they_o ought_v to_o pretend_v that_o the_o church_n be_v infallible_a not_o in_o matter_n of_o faith_n for_o they_o be_v not_o meddle_v with_o there_o but_o in_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o in_o the_o censure_n that_o it_o give_v upon_o private_a quarrel_n in_o which_o nevertheless_o all_o the_o world_n agree_v that_o she_o may_v be_v deceive_v and_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o these_o gentleman_n be_v wont_a to_o allege_v these_o last_o word_n tell_v it_o to_o the_o church_n and_o if_o he_o will_v not_o hear_v the_o church_n let_v he_o be_v unto_o thou_o as_o the_o heathen_n and_o publican_n and_o they_o allege_v they_o also_o as_o separate_v from_o the_o sequel_n of_o that_o discourse_n because_o otherwise_o they_o can_v not_o but_o observe_v that_o they_o will_v signify_v nothing_o to_o they_o 5._o in_o fine_a they_o produce_v those_o word_n of_o st._n paul_n to_o timothy_n these_o thing_n write_v i_o unto_o thou_o hope_v to_o come_v unto_o thou_o short_o but_o 5._o if_o i_o tarry_v long_o that_o thou_o may_v know_v how_o to_o behave_v thyself_o in_o the_o house_n of_o god_n which_o be_v the_o church_n of_o the_o live_a god_n the_o pillar_n and_o ground_n of_o the_o truth_n how_o can_v say_v they_o the_o church_n be_v the_o pillar_n and_o ground_n of_o truth_n if_o it_o be_v not_o infallible_a in_o the_o doctrine_n it_o propose_v as_o of_o faith_n and_o in_o the_o worship_n which_o it_o practice_n but_o what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o he_o will_v have_v establish_v a_o opinion_n so_o important_a as_o that_o of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n on_o such_o metaphorical_a term_n which_o st._n paul_n do_v not_o make_v use_n of_o upon_o the_o sight_n of_o any_o infallibility_n which_o shall_v respect_v no_o other_o but_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o particular_a and_o which_o shall_v much_o rather_o have_v respect_v the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n or_o the_o other_o church_n of_o asia_n where_o timothy_n be_v then_o when_o the_o apostle_n write_v to_o he_o which_o yet_o do_v not_o fail_v of_o fall_v into_o error_n in_o term_n which_o may_v be_v explain_v in_o divers_a sense_n and_o which_o have_v be_v apply_v to_o divers_a particular_a bishop_n without_o yet_o pretend_v to_o raise_v they_o up_o to_o be_v infallible_a what_o colour_n i_o say_v be_v there_o that_o they_o can_v prove_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n it_o appear_v in_o the_o end_n of_o that_o discourse_n of_o st._n paul_n that_o he_o never_o think_v of_o make_v the_o church_n infallible_a for_o in_o all_o that_o chapter_n he_o aim_v at_o nothing_o else_o then_o to_o set_v down_o the_o duty_n of_o bishop_n and_o deacon_n and_o after_o have_v mark_v out_o in_o particular_a some_o quality_n with_o which_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v endow_v and_o from_o what_o vice_n they_o ought_v to_o be_v more_o especial_o exempt_a after_o what_o manner_n they_o ought_v to_o govern_v themselves_o he_o add_v in_o the_o close_a of_o all_o that_o he_o write_v all_o that_o to_o his_o disciple_n to_o the_o end_n he_o may_v know_v how_o to_o behave_v himself_o in_o the_o house_n of_o god_n which_o be_v the_o church_n of_o the_o live_a god_n the_o pillar_n and_o ground_n of_o truth_n who_o see_v not_o that_o that_o infallibility_n come_v not_o in_o at_o all_o to_o the_o purpose_n in_o that_o close_a of_o the_o discourse_n let_v the_o bishop_n say_v he_o and_o the_o deacon_n take_v heed_n they_o be_v wise_a sober_a etc._n etc._n that_o they_o hold_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o faith_n in_o a_o pure_a conscience_n that_o their_o wife_n shall_v be_v honest_a and_o faithful_a in_o all_o thing_n that_o their_o child_n shall_v be_v well_o educate_v etc._n etc._n and_o that_o which_o i_o say_v in_o general_a i_o apply_v also_o to_o thou_o timothy_n to_o the_o end_n thou_o may_v live_v unblamable_o in_o the_o house_n of_o god_n in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o live_a god_n add_v according_a to_o the_o interpretation_n of_o these_o gentleman_n which_o church_n be_v infallible_a and_o can_v err_v and_o there_o be_v nothing_o of_o any_o natural_a connexion_n in_o it_o on_o the_o contrary_a that_o conceit_n of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n according_a to_o the_o principle_n that_o our_o adversary_n make_v use_v of_o in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o perseverance_n of_o the_o saint_n will_v harden_v they_o in_o security_n for_o let_v they_o do_v as_o they_o will_v all_o will_v go_v well_o and_o after_o whatsoever_o manner_n the_o pastor_n govern_v the_o church_n can_v never_o be_v corrupt_v nor_o its_o truth_n be_v lose_v which_o will_v seem_v far_o more_o proper_a to_o inspire_v negligence_n into_o the_o bishop_n then_o to_o animate_v they_o to_o do_v their_o duty_n in_o effect_n if_o they_o can_v tell_v how_o to_o exhort_v man_n by_o motive_n of_o that_o nature_n they_o ought_v then_o to_o confess_v the_o truth_n to_o wit_n that_o these_o word_n the_o pillar_n and_o ground_n of_o truth_n note_v the_o end_n and_o natural_a design_n of_o the_o church_n that_o for_o which_o she_o be_v make_v and_o to_o which_o she_o be_v call_v which_o be_v to_o sustain_v and_o bear_v the_o truth_n and_o to_o make_v it_o subsist_v in_o the_o world_n and_o so_o the_o discourse_n of_o the_o apostle_n appear_v very_o just_a and_o well_o connect_v behold_v say_v he_o after_o what_o manner_n the_o bishop_n ought_v to_o frame_v their_o course_n and_o after_o what_o sort_n thou_o ought_v to_o live_v in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n in_o behave_v thyself_o in_o it_o so_o as_o remember_v that_o god_n have_v appoint_v it_o to_o be_v the_o pillar_n and_o ground_n of_o his_o truth_n live_v therefore_o in_o that_o manner_n that_o may_v answer_v that_o end_n or_o that_o natural_a appointment_n of_o the_o church_n just_o as_o if_o the_o king_n exhort_v one_o of_o the_o officer_n of_o his_o parliament_n to_o do_v his_o duty_n shall_v tell_v he_o that_o he_o live_v in_o a_o body_n that_o be_v the_o pillar_n and_o ground_n of_o justice_n and_o the_o right_n of_o the_o crown_n that_o be_v to_o say_v which_o be_v natural_o ordain_v for_o the_o maintain_v justice_n in_o the_o state_n and_o to_o defend_v the_o right_n of_o the_o crown_n but_o as_o that_o speech_n of_o the_o prince_n will_v not_o establish_v any_o privilege_n of_o
glory_n and_o the_o covenant_n and_o the_o give_v of_o the_o law_n and_o the_o service_n of_o god_n and_o the_o promise_n of_o who_o be_v the_o father_n and_o who_o have_v the_o oracle_n of_o god_n commit_v unto_o they_o and_o in_o who_o bosom_n christ_n according_a to_o the_o flesh_n be_v bear_v if_o that_o maxim_n of_o the_o author_n of_o prejudices_fw-la be_v good_a it_o must_v necessary_o have_v be_v good_a for_o that_o church_n which_o have_v condemn_v jesus_n christ_n his_o person_n his_o call_n his_o miracle_n his_o doctrine_n and_o what_o right_o then_o have_v his_o disciple_n to_o hear_v and_o follow_v he_o we_o have_v see_v they_o from_o reason_n and_o from_o the_o testimony_n of_o a_o very_a considerable_a person_n of_o our_o age_n and_o to_o who_o one_o of_o the_o great_a king_n have_v give_v the_o honour_n of_o commit_v the_o concern_v of_o his_o conscience_n to_o he_o that_o if_o that_o maxim_n have_v place_n that_o we_o ought_v entire_o to_o refer_v ourselves_o to_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n we_o can_v not_o any_o more_o regard_v those_o miracle_n when_o they_o be_v opposite_a to_o that_o authority_n let_v they_o tell_v we_o then_o what_o right_n the_o disciple_n have_v to_o follow_v jesus_n christ_n by_o what_o right_a do_v the_o first_o convert_v and_o those_o who_o be_v afterward_o convert_v by_o other_o embrace_z the_o gospel_n and_o if_o they_o do_v it_o without_o any_o right_n and_o against_o their_o duty_n into_o what_o labyrinth_n we_o cast_v you_o what_o will_v become_v of_o the_o christian_a church_n what_o will_v become_v of_o you_o yourselves_o you_o form_n prejudices_fw-la against_o we_o draw_v from_o the_o fault_n that_o have_v say_v you_o appear_v in_o the_o person_n of_o our_o first_o reformer_n you_o tell_v we_o of_o a_o pretend_a precipitancy_n by_o which_o the_o magistrate_n of_o zurich_n reform_v themselves_o you_o conclude_v from_o thence_o without_o enter_v upon_o the_o point_n in_o dispute_n that_o we_o ought_v to_o renounce_v the_o reformation_n of_o our_o father_n answer_v then_o yourselves_o to_o the_o prejudices_fw-la that_o according_a to_o your_o maxim_n the_o jew_n may_v form_v against_o the_o first_o disciple_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o to_o the_o consequence_n that_o they_o may_v draw_v from_o thence_o that_o without_o enter_v any_o further_o into_o a_o discuss_n of_o the_o point_n of_o that_o religion_n without_o examine_v either_o the_o miracle_n or_o the_o ancient_a prophecy_n or_o the_o success_n of_o the_o preach_a of_o the_o gospel_n or_o all_o the_o other_o thing_n that_o we_o can_v allege_v in_o our_o favour_n we_o ought_v to_o renounce_v our_o christianity_n you_o yourselves_o authorize_v their_o principle_n by_o one_o that_o be_v altogether_o like_o it_o which_o you_o lay_v down_o and_o which_o you_o know_v not_o how_o to_o make_v use_n of_o against_o they_o without_o overthrow_v yourselves_o in_o a_o word_n you_o draw_v the_o same_o consequence_n from_o it_o with_o they_o show_v we_o then_o by_o what_o secret_a art_n both_o you_o and_o we_o may_v get_v out_o of_o that_o abyss_n whereinto_o you_o have_v plunge_v we_o if_o your_o father_n say_v you_o have_v reform_v themselves_o with_o a_o ill_a design_n you_o ought_v without_o far_a examination_n to_o renounce_v their_o reformation_n if_o the_o chief_a author_n of_o your_o religion_n a_o jew_n will_v say_v have_v adhere_v to_o jesus_n with_o a_o ill_a design_n against_o the_o obligation_n which_o they_o have_v to_o cleave_v to_o the_o church_n you_o ought_v to_o renounce_v their_o christianity_n answer_v if_o you_o can_v to_o those_o argument_n and_o set_v our_o conscience_n in_o quiet_a as_o for_o we_o indeed_o we_o be_v not_o in_o pain_n for_o we_o know_v that_o that_o principle_n which_o you_o urge_v to_o those_o unbeliever_n be_v false_a there_o be_v not_o any_o person_n who_o have_v not_o right_a to_o examine_v the_o point_n of_o that_o religion_n and_o to_o discern_v by_o himself_o the_o true_a from_o the_o false_a the_o good_a from_o the_o bad_a that_o which_o be_v from_o god_n from_o that_o which_o which_o from_o man_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n never_o go_v so_o far_o as_o to_o hinder_v we_o with_o any_o justice_n from_o it_o and_o so_o there_o be_v nothing_o to_o reproach_v the_o first_o christian_n 9_o but_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o give_v over_o these_o reflection_n without_o make_v one_o upon_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o council_n of_o sirmium_n of_o milan_n and_o of_o ariminum_n whereof_o i_o have_v speak_v before_o there_o be_v no_o person_n who_o know_v not_o that_o the_o arrian_n be_v then_o master_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a ministry_n which_o they_o call_v the_o catholic_n church_n treat_v the_o orthodox_n as_o heretic_n and_o disturber_n of_o its_o peace_n depose_v they_o and_o send_v they_o into_o banishment_n the_o poison_n of_o the_o arrian_n say_v vincentius_n lirinensis_n have_v not_o only_o infect_v one_o part_n but_o almost_o all_o the_o world_n and_o almost_o all_o 6._o the_o latin_a bishop_n some_o by_o force_n other_o by_o simplicity_n give_v themselves_o over_o to_o be_v deceive_v find_v themselves_o engage_v in_o the_o darkness_n of_o error_n we_o be_v in_o that_o condition_n say_v phaebadius_n that_o if_o we_o will_v be_v call_v catholic_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o we_o embrace_v heresy_n and_o yet_o enitio_fw-la nevertheless_o if_o we_o do_v not_o reject_v heresy_n we_o can_v be_v true_o catholic_n god_n do_v yet_o keep_v to_o himself_o notwithstanding_o some_o bishop_n few_o in_o number_n but_o great_a in_o courage_n and_o that_o small_a remnant_n in_o the_o end_n serve_v for_o a_o spark_n to_o rekindle_v the_o fire_n of_o the_o faith_n in_o the_o church_n apply_v then_o to_o they_o that_o maxim_n which_o we_o have_v before_o oppose_v and_o weigh_v those_o consequence_n that_o may_v be_v draw_v from_o it_o against_o those_o and_o against_o the_o faithful_a who_o hear_v they_o and_o read_v their_o write_n the_o least_o be_v that_o they_o be_v schismatic_n and_o corruptor_n of_o the_o people_n who_o after_o have_v themselves_o break_v off_o that_o obedience_n which_o they_o owe_v to_o the_o church_n solicit_v other_o to_o do_v the_o like_a they_o may_v have_v very_o well_o urge_v that_o they_o have_v the_o scripture_n on_o their_o side_n that_o they_o have_v the_o council_n of_o nice_a for_o they_o but_o they_o will_v have_v answer_v they_o that_o it_o be_v no_o long_a time_n to_o dispute_v that_o they_o ought_v to_o submit_v themselves_o to_o and_o acquiesce_v in_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o church_n since_o it_o be_v the_o duty_n of_o the_o faithful_a to_o strip_v themselves_o of_o their_o own_o conduct_n to_o rest_v upon_o that_o of_o the_o church_n nevertheless_o they_o do_v not_o fail_v generous_o to_o maintain_v the_o truth_n to_o dispute_v and_o write_v for_o it_o to_o address_v themselves_o not_o only_o to_o the_o bishop_n but_o to_o the_o people_n and_o to_o defend_v it_o against_o that_o specious_a name_n of_o a_o church_n which_o they_o set_v before_o they_o and_o the_o word_n of_o saint_n hilary_n upon_o this_o subject_n be_v worthy_a of_o a_o particular_a consideration_n the_o church_n say_v arrianos_fw-la he_o terrify_a man_n by_o banishment_n and_o by_o prison_n and_o constrain_v they_o to_o believe_v what_o she_o tell_v they_o she_o that_o herself_o have_v never_o be_v believe_v but_o by_o the_o exile_n and_o prison_n which_o she_o suffer_v she_o which_o have_v be_v only_o consecrate_a by_o the_o persecution_n of_o man_n be_v &_o a_o dignatione_n communicantium_fw-la she_o drive_v away_o the_o priest_n forget_v that_o by_o the_o banishment_n of_o her_o priest_n she_o increase_v she_o boast_v that_o she_o be_v belove_v by_o the_o world_n but_o she_o can_v not_o belong_v to_o jesus_n christ_n unless_o the_o world_n hate_v she_o haec_fw-la de_fw-la comparatione_fw-la traditae_fw-la nobis_fw-la olim_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la nunc_fw-la quam_fw-la de_fw-la perditae_fw-la res_fw-la ipsa_fw-la que_fw-la in_o oculis_fw-la omnium_fw-la est_fw-la at_o que_fw-la ore_fw-la clamavit_fw-la can_v any_o one_o be_v rash_a enough_o to_o maintain_v that_o he_o be_v bind_v then_o to_o refer_v himself_o to_o the_o authority_n of_o that_o church_n to_o see_v with_o its_o eye_n to_o tread_v in_o its_o step_n and_o to_o rest_v himself_o upon_o its_o conduct_n will_v any_o say_v that_o that_o handful_n of_o good_a man_n who_o have_v since_o reestablish_v christianity_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o company_n of_o rebel_n and_o of_o presumptuous_a mind_n will_v they_o charge_v their_o write_n and_o their_o letter_n to_o the_o people_n with_o forgery_n and_o subornation_n will_v they_o justify_v their_o be_v depose_v their_o banishment_n the_o persecution_n which_o they_o so_o constant_o suffer_v will_v they_o say_v that_o the_o faithful_a that_o hear_v they_o be_v rash_a and_o
scripture_n and_o upon_o another_o occasion_n â—_o lord_n to_o who_o shall_v we_o go_v thou_o have_v the_o word_n of_o eternal_a life_n and_o we_o believe_v and_o be_v sure_a that_o thou_o be_v that_o christ_n the_o son_n of_o the_o live_a god_n if_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v accustom_v 6._o to_o the_o read_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n they_o will_v find_v the_o proof_n of_o this_o truth_n in_o a_o thousand_o place_n but_o the_o far_o great_a part_n of_o our_o controversy_n come_v from_o the_o neglect_n they_o have_v of_o that_o divine_a book_n and_o that_o neglect_v itself_o be_v one_o fruit_n of_o that_o excessive_a confidence_n they_o have_v in_o their_o guide_n the_o end_n of_o the_o first_o part._n a_o historical_a defence_n of_o the_o reformation_n against_o a_o book_n entitle_v just_o prejudices_fw-la against_o the_o calvinist_n the_o second_o part_n of_o the_o justice_n of_o the_o reformation_n chap._n i._n that_o our_o father_n can_v not_o expect_v a_o reformation_n either_o from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o pope_n or_o from_o those_o of_o the_o prelate_n we_o may_v now_o methinks_v suppose_v it_o evident_a and_o prove_v that_o our_o father_n have_v a_o right_a and_o be_v bind_v to_o examine_v by_o themselves_o the_o matter_n of_o religion_n and_o not_o to_o refer_v themselves_o absolute_o to_o the_o conduct_n and_o authority_n of_o their_o prelate_n but_o from_o thence_o it_o manifest_o follow_v that_o they_o have_v a_o right_a to_o reform_v themselves_o for_o since_o they_o can_v examine_v only_o in_o order_n to_o discern_v the_o good_a from_o the_o bad_a and_o the_o true_a from_o the_o false_a who_o can_v doubt_v that_o they_o have_v a_o right_a to_o make_v that_o discernment_n will_v not_o also_o have_v have_v a_o right_a to_o reject_v that_o which_o they_o shall_v have_v find_v to_o have_v be_v contrary_a to_o or_o alienate_v from_o christianity_n which_o be_v precise_o that_o which_o be_v call_v reformation_n i_o acknowledge_v that_o it_o yet_o remain_v to_o be_v inquire_v into_o whether_o those_o thing_n which_o they_o have_v reject_v be_v indeed_o error_n and_o superstiton_n as_o they_o be_v pretend_v to_o be_v and_o whether_o they_o do_v not_o deceive_v themselves_o in_o the_o judgement_n that_o they_o make_v but_o who_o see_v it_o not_o necessary_a for_o the_o decide_n of_o that_o question_n to_o go_v to_o the_o bottom_n and_o to_o enter_v upon_o that_o discussion_n which_o our_o adversary_n will_v avoid_v from_o whence_o it_o may_v appear_v as_o i_o have_v say_v in_o the_o beginning_n that_o all_o that_o controversy_n which_o they_o raise_v against_o we_o about_o the_o call_v of_o our_o reformer_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o vain_a amusement_n and_o that_o to_o make_v a_o good_a judgement_n of_o that_o action_n of_o our_o father_n and_o to_o know_v whether_o it_o be_v just_a or_o unjust_a we_o ought_v always_o to_o come_v to_o the_o bottom_n of_o the_o cause_n and_o to_o those_o thing_n themselves_o which_o be_v reform_v for_o upon_o that_o the_o question_n do_v whole_o depend_v whether_o they_o do_v well_o or_o ill_o notwithstanding_o to_o show_v that_o we_o will_v forget_v nothing_o that_o may_v serve_v for_o our_o justification_n and_o that_o after_o the_o desire_n to_o please_v god_n we_o have_v not_o a_o great_a than_o that_o of_o approve_v ourselves_o to_o our_o countryman_n and_o in_o general_a to_o all_o man_n we_o shall_v not_o fail_v to_o make_v yet_o some_o particular_a reflection_n upon_o the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o reformation_n which_o will_v more_o and_o more_o confirm_v the_o right_n of_o our_o father_n and_o manifest_v the_o justice_n of_o their_o conduct_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n we_o shall_v answer_v to_o some_o objection_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la that_o shall_v be_v the_o business_n of_o this_o second_o part._n our_o first_o reflection_n shall_v be_v on_o that_o deplorable_a state_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o the_o day_n of_o our_o father_n in_o respect_n of_o its_o prelate_n for_o its_o condition_n be_v such_o that_o there_o be_v no_o more_o hope_n of_o ever_o see_v a_o good_a reformation_n to_o spring_v up_o by_o their_o ministry_n in_o effect_n what_o can_v be_v expect_v from_o a_o body_n that_o have_v almost_o whole_o abandon_v the_o care_n of_o religion_n and_o of_o the_o salvation_n of_o soul_n which_o be_v plunge_v in_o the_o intrigue_n and_o interest_n of_o the_o world_n which_o keep_v the_o people_n in_o the_o ignorance_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o in_o the_o most_o gross_a superstition_n and_o with_o which_o the_o whole_a body_n itself_o do_v entertain_v itself_o and_o be_v find_v to_o be_v possess_v by_o ambition_n by_o luxury_n and_o by_o covetousness_n and_o engage_v in_o the_o vile_a manner_n and_o live_v in_o almost_o a_o general_a opposition_n to_o overthrow_v of_o all_o discipline_n they_o will_v see_v then_o what_o a_o german_a bishop_n say_v in_o a_o book_n entitle_v onus_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la who_o live_v and_o write_v in_o the_o year_n 1519._o that_o be_v to_o say_v 2._o near_o the_o very_a time_n of_o the_o reformation_n but_o one_o who_o be_v no_o way_n luther_n friend_n as_o it_o appear_v by_o his_o write_n i_o be_o afraid_a say_v he_o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n touch_v the_o qualification_n of_o a_o bishop_n be_v but_o very_o ill_o observe_v in_o these_o day_n or_o rather_o that_o we_o be_v fall_v into_o those_o time_n which_o he_o note_v when_o he_o say_v i_o know_v that_o after_o my_o departure_n ravenous_a wolf_n will_v come_v among_o you_o not_o spare_v the_o flock_n where_o may_v one_o see_v a_o good_a man_n choose_v to_o be_v a_o bishop_n one_o approve_v by_o his_o work_n and_o his_o learning_n and_o any_o one_o who_o be_v not_o either_o a_o child_n or_o worldly_a or_o ignorant_a of_o spiritual_a thing_n the_o far_o great_a number_n come_v to_o the_o prelateship_n more_o by_o underhand_a canvassing_n and_o ill_a way_n then_o by_o election_n and_o lawful_a way_n that_o disorder_n which_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o ecclesiastical_a dignity_n set_v the_o church_n in_o danger_n of_o perish_v for_o solomon_n say_v there_o be_v one_o evil_n which_o i_o have_v see_v under_o the_o sun_n as_o a_o error_n which_o proceed_v from_o the_o ruler_n when_o a_o fool_n be_v raise_v to_o high_a dignity_n it_o be_v therefore_o that_o i_o say_v that_o the_o bishop_n ought_v to_o excel_v in_o learning_n to_o the_o end_n that_o by_o their_o instruction_n and_o their_o preach_v they_o may_v govern_v other_o profitable_o but_o alas_o what_o bishop_n have_v we_o now_o a_o day_n that_o preach_v or_o have_v any_o care_n of_o the_o soul_n commit_v to_o he_o there_o be_v beside_o that_o very_o few_o who_o be_v 3_o content_v with_o one_o spouse_n alone_o that_o be_v to_o say_v with_o one_o only_a church_n and_o who_o seek_v not_o to_o appropriate_v to_o themselves_o more_o dignity_n more_o prebend_n and_o what_o be_v yet_o more_o to_o be_v condemn_v more_o bishopric_n our_o bishop_n be_v feast_v at_o their_o own_o table_n then_o when_o they_o shall_v be_v at_o the_o altar_n they_o be_v unwise_a in_o the_o thing_n of_o god_n but_o they_o love_v the_o wisdom_n of_o the_o world_n they_o be_v more_o intent_n on_o temporal_a affair_n say_v it_o may_v be_v that_o i_o suffer_v myself_o to_o be_v carry_v away_o by_o my_o passion_n and_o that_o all_o these_o clamourous_a accusation_n be_v but_o the_o effect_n of_o that_o engagement_n in_o which_o we_o all_o be_v set_v against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o to_o leave_v no_o ground_n for_o that_o suspicion_n beside_o what_o i_o have_v set_v down_o in_o general_a in_o the_o second_o chapter_n of_o my_o first_o part_n i_o will_v further_o produce_v here_o more_o particular_a testimony_n of_o that_o truth_n by_o apply_v they_o to_o the_o age_n of_o our_o father_n i_o will_v say_v nothing_o of_o my_o own_o head_n i_o will_v make_v their_o author_n that_o be_v not_o suspect_v by_o they_o to_o speak_v who_o passage_n i_o will_v faithful_o relate_v which_o they_o may_v see_v in_o the_o original_n if_o they_o will_v take_v the_o pain_n and_o as_o i_o hope_v that_o they_o will_v not_o lay_v to_o my_o charge_n what_o may_v appear_v to_o be_v too_o vehement_a in_o their_o expression_n so_o also_o i_o not_o do_v pretend_v to_o impute_v to_o the_o prelate_n of_o these_o day_n that_o which_o those_o author_n censure_v in_o those_o of_o the_o former_a time_n then_o on_o the_o work_n of_o jesus_n christ_n their_o body_n be_v adorn_v with_o gold_n and_o their_o soul_n defile_v with_o filth_n they_o be_v ashamed_a to_o meddle_v with_o spiritual_a thing_n and_o their_o glory_n lie_v in_o their_o scurrilous_a humour_n and_o carriage_n whence_o it_o be_v that_o catherine_n of_o
sienna_n tell_v they_o that_o in_o the_o blindness_n wherein_o they_o be_v they_o place_v their_o glory_n in_o that_o which_o be_v true_o their_o shame_n and_o that_o on_o the_o contrary_n they_o hold_v those_o thing_n to_o be_v a_o reproach_n to_o they_o whereon_o their_o honour_n and_o salvation_n do_v depend_v to_o wit_n in_o humble_v themselves_o under_o their_o head_n which_o be_v god_n furthermore_o they_o have_v no_o love_n for_o any_o but_o sinner_n they_o despise_v the_o poor_a and_o howsoever_o the_o canon_n forbid_v they_o they_o keep_v about_o their_o person_n pimp_n debaucher_n of_o woman_n flatterer_n buffoon_n player_n where_o they_o shall_v have_v have_v wise_a and_o holy_a man_n in_o fine_a instead_o of_o the_o law_n of_o truth_n the_o law_n of_o vanity_n be_v in_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o the_o lip_n of_o the_o priest_n preserve_v knowledge_n but_o it_o be_v that_o of_o the_o world_n and_o not_o of_o the_o spirit_n and_o a_o little_a after_o at_o present_a say_v he_o 6._o the_o state_n and_o dignity_n of_o the_o bishop_n may_v be_v know_v by_o their_o earthly_a riches_n by_o their_o affair_n and_o sordid_a care_n of_o the_o world_n by_o their_o troublesome_a war_n and_o by_o their_o temporal_a dominion_n alas_o the_o lord_n jesus_n say_v plain_o that_o his_o kingdom_n be_v not_o of_o this_o world_n he_o retire_v himself_o alone_o into_o a_o mountain_n when_o he_o know_v that_o they_o go_v about_o to_o make_v he_o a_o king_n how_o then_o be_v it_o that_o he_o who_o hold_v the_o place_n of_o jesus_n christ_n not_o only_o accept_v dominion_n but_o seek_v it_o and_o that_o he_o who_o jesus_n christ_n have_v teach_v to_o be_v meek_a and_o lowly_a in_o heart_n shall_v reign_v in_o pleasure_n in_o luxury_n in_o violence_n in_o pride_n in_o haughtiness_n in_o riches_n and_o in_o rapine_n and_o yet_o a_o little_a after_o the_o bishop_n have_v renounce_v hospitality_n they_o neglect_v the_o poor_a of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o they_o 9_o make_v themselves_o fat_a and_o feed_v their_o dog_n and_o other_o beast_n as_o if_o with_o a_o form_a design_n they_o will_v be_v in_o the_o number_n of_o those_o to_o who_o christ_n shall_v say_v i_o be_v poor_a and_o you_o relieve_v i_o not_o go_v you_o curse_v into_o eternal_a fire_n for_o general_o almost_o all_o the_o bishop_n lie_v under_o the_o evil_n of_o covetousness_n they_o be_v ravisher_n of_o other_o good_n and_o but_o ill_a despencer_n of_o the_o church_n turn_v aside_o to_o other_o use_n that_o which_o they_o ought_v to_o employ_v in_o divine_a use_n or_o the_o feed_n of_o the_o poor_a what_o bishop_n be_v there_o add_v he_o who_o do_v not_o more_o love_n to_o be_v a_o rich_a lord_n 13._o and_o honour_a in_o the_o world_n then_o to_o help_v the_o poor_a the_o whole_a design_n of_o their_o life_n be_v but_o for_o the_o thing_n of_o the_o world_n they_o love_v to_o array_v themselves_o after_o the_o fashion_n of_o that_o and_o as_o for_o the_o ecclesiastical_a ornament_n whether_o they_o be_v corporal_n or_o spiritual_a they_o scarce_o make_v any_o account_n of_o they_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o s._n brigit_fw-la say_fw-la that_o the_o bishop_n take_v the_o counsel_n of_o the_o devil_n who_o say_v to_o they_o behold_v those_o honour_n which_o i_o offer_v you_o the_o riches_n that_o be_v in_o my_o hand_n i_o dispense_v pleasure_n the_o delight_n of_o the_o world_n be_v sweet_a you_o must_v enjoy_v they_o that_o same_o saint_n say_v further_a that_o the_o covetousness_n of_o the_o bishop_n be_v a_o bottomless_a gulf_n and_o that_o their_o pride_n and_o their_o luxurious_a life_n be_v a_o unsavoury_a steam_n which_o make_v they_o abominable_a before_o the_o angel_n of_o heaven_n and_o before_o the_o friend_n of_o god_n upon_o earth_n as_o to_o the_o other_o prelate_n and_o the_o curate_n the_o same_o author_n represent_v they_o to_o we_o after_o this_o manner_n in_o these_o time_n say_v he_o 21._o there_o be_v very_o few_o election_n that_o be_v cononical_o make_v and_o without_o under_o hand_n canvassing_n on_o the_o contrary_a the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o prelate_n and_o benefice_a man_n be_v make_v by_o king_n and_o prince_n in_o a_o unlawful_a manner_n and_o which_o be_v more_o be_v bring_v in_o by_o canvassing_n and_o simony_n they_o be_v confirm_v by_o the_o pope_n against_o the_o privilege_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o statute_n of_o germany_n and_o against_o all_o manner_n of_o justice_n furthermore_o the_o bishop_n ordinary_o promote_v to_o dignity_n and_o the_o cure_n of_o soul_n their_o cook_n their_o collector_n of_o their_o tribute_n their_o pensionary_n the_o groom_n of_o their_o stable_n hence_o ubertine_n say_v that_o the_o ancient_a holiness_n of_o the_o prelate_n waste_v away_o by_o degree_n and_o that_o it_o begin_v to_o fall_v by_o canvassing_n by_o pomp_n and_o by_o simony_n by_o unlawful_a election_n by_o covetousness_n and_o by_o the_o abundance_n and_o superfluity_n of_o temporal_a thing_n by_o the_o promotion_n that_o the_o bishop_n make_v of_o their_o creature_n by_o neglect_v the_o divine-worship_n and_o by_o other_o perverse_a work_n and_o that_o by_o reason_n of_o those_o ill_a disposition_n the_o devil_n be_v let_v loose_a against_o the_o present_a state_n of_o the_o church_n now_o none_o of_o they_o who_o be_v call_v to_o the_o pastor_n charge_n and_o the_o cure_n of_o soul_n inform_v themselves_o either_o of_o the_o quality_n of_o their_o flock_n or_o of_o their_o manner_n or_o their_o vice_n not_o one_o prelate_n call_v to_o the_o government_n of_o a_o monastery_n will_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o observe_v either_o its_o rule_n or_o the_o order_n of_o its_o ceremony_n or_o the_o discipline_n of_o the_o religious_a there_o be_v not_o whole_o any_o more_o mention_v make_v of_o the_o salvation_n and_o edification_n of_o those_o that_o be_v under_o they_o but_o they_o only_o inform_v themselves_o very_o exact_o of_o the_o plenty_n of_o their_o revenue_n and_o what_o such_o a_o benefice_n may_v bring_v in_o yearly_o though_o yet_o they_o do_v not_o reside_v there_o it_o be_v these_o curate_n that_o vincentius_n cry_v out_o upon_o when_o he_o say_v o_o what_o obduration_n be_v there_o in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n the_o prelate_n be_v proud_a vain_a sumptuous_a simonist_n covetous_a luxurious_a man_n that_o regard_v only_o this_o earth_n they_o neglect_v their_o ecclesiastical_a duty_n they_o be_v void_a of_o charity_n intemperate_a lazy_a for_o they_o neither_o perform_v divine_a office_n nor_o preach_v and_o do_v nothing_o but_o what_o create_v scandal_n they_o despise_v the_o foresight_n of_o their_o holy_a mother_n the_o church_n which_o ordain_v that_o when_o the_o rector_n of_o church_n shall_v not_o be_v able_a to_o preach_v they_o shall_v employ_v fit_a person_n which_o shall_v in_o their_o stead_n edify_v the_o people_n by_o their_o word_n and_o their_o example_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v supply_v they_o with_o all_o needful_a thing_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a the_o prelate_n and_o curate_n be_v only_o careful_a to_o put_v into_o their_o place_n man_n that_o be_v very_o well_o skill_v not_o to_o feed_v the_o sheep_n but_o to_o poll_v they_o to_o destroy_v and_o flay_v they_o he_o go_v on_o with_o that_o vehemency_n throughout_o a_o large_a chapter_n where_o he_o relate_v the_o many_o complaint_n of_o the_o abbot_n joachim_n saint_n catherine_n of_o sienna_n and_o of_o saint_n brigitt_n behold_v ibid_fw-la this_o last_o among_o the_o other_o those_o who_o rule_v the_o church_n commit_v three_o sin_n the_o one_o be_v that_o they_o live_v a_o beastly_a and_o luxurious_a life_n the_o other_o that_o they_o have_v a_o covetousness_n as_o insatiable_a as_o the_o gulf_n of_o the_o sea_n and_o the_o three_o be_v that_o they_o be_v prodigal_a to_o satisfy_v their_o own_o vanity_n as_o the_o torrent_n that_o pour_v forth_o their_o water_n impetuous_o such_o horrible_a sin_n which_o they_o commit_v ascend_v up_o to_o heaven_n before_o the_o face_n of_o god_n and_o hinder_v the_o intercession_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o the_o black_a cloud_n disturb_v the_o purity_n of_o the_o air_n the_o revenue_n of_o the_o church_n be_v give_v not_o to_o the_o servant_n of_o god_n but_o to_o those_o of_o the_o devil_n to_o the_o debaucher_n of_o woman_n to_o adulterer_n gamester_n hunter_n flatterer_n and_o such_o like_a man_n and_o hence_o also_o it_o be_v that_o the_o house_n of_o god_n be_v become_v tributary_n to_o the_o devil_n the_o abbot_n who_o ought_v never_o to_o be_v out_o of_o his_o monastery_n but_o to_o be_v the_o head_n and_o example_n to_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o religious_a be_v become_v the_o head_n of_o a_o whole_a troop_n of_o lewd_a woman_n with_o their_o train_n of_o bastard_n instead_o of_o be_v a_o example_n to_o and_o feeder_n of_o the_o poor_a he_o make_v himself_o master_n
against_o the_o abuse_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n as_o those_o of_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o prelate_n can_v they_o tell_v we_o what_o effect_n the_o complaint_n of_o emperor_n of_o king_n of_o prince_n and_o of_o the_o people_n produce_v who_o for_o so_o long_a a_o time_n pant_v after_o a_o reformation_n it_o be_v a_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o year_n say_v arnald_n du_fw-fr ferrier_n the_o ambassador_n of_o france_n to_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n 35._o since_o a_o reformation_n of_o the_o church_n have_v be_v all_o along_o in_o vain_a demand_v in_o divers_a council_n at_o constance_n at_o basil_n at_o ferrara_n let_v they_o tell_v we_o what_o good_a change_n have_v happen_v since_o st._n bernard_n write_v that_o the_o dignity_n of_o the_o church_n be_v manage_v by_o a_o most_o dishonest_a barter_n habitat_fw-la and_o with_o a_o trade_n of_o darkness_n that_o the_o save_n of_o soul_n be_v no_o more_o seek_v after_o but_o the_o abundance_n of_o riches_n that_o it_o be_v for_o this_o that_o they_o take_v their_o order_n that_o they_o frequent_v the_o church_n and_o celebrate_v mass_n and_o sing_v psalm_n now_o a_o day_n say_v he_o they_o strive_v without_o any_o shame_n for_o bishopric_n for_o archdeaconries_a and_o abbey_n and_o other_o dignity_n to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v dissipate_v the_o revenue_n of_o the_o church_n in_o superfluity_n and_o vanity_n what_o remain_v but_o that_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n the_o son_n of_o perdition_n shall_v be_v reveal_v the_o daemon_n not_o only_o of_o the_o day_n but_o of_o the_o noon_n day_n who_o transform_v himself_o into_o a_o angel_n of_o light_n and_o lift_v up_o himself_o above_o all_o that_o be_v call_v god_n and_o worship_v what_o good_a change_n can_v they_o see_v since_o cardinal_n hugo_n borrow_v the_o word_n of_o saint_n bernard_n have_v write_v that_o those_o word_n of_o david_n can_v not_o be_v more_o proper_o apply_v to_o any_o then_o 72._o to_o the_o clergy_n they_o be_v not_o in_o trouble_n as_o other_o man_n for_o every_o order_n of_o man_n have_v its_o labour_n and_o its_o pleasure_n but_o i_o admire_v say_v he_o the_o wisdom_n of_o our_o clergy_n who_o have_v choose_v all_o the_o pleasure_n for_o themselves_o and_o reject_v the_o labour_n they_o be_v as_o proud_a as_o soldier_n they_o have_v as_o great_a a_o train_n of_o servant_n as_o they_o and_o of_o horse_n and_o bird_n and_o they_o live_v as_o merry_o as_o they_o they_o be_v array_v like_o woman_n with_o skin_n of_o great_a value_n they_o have_v rich_a bid_v bath_n and_o all_o the_o allurement_n of_o soft_a delight_n but_o they_o take_v great_a heed_n lest_o they_o put_v on_o a_o breastplate_n with_o the_o soldier_n or_o pass_v away_o the_o night_n in_o the_o field_n or_o to_o expose_v themselves_o to_o battle_n and_o yet_o they_o take_v less_o heed_n to_o keep_v modesty_n and_o the_o law_n of_o decency_n which_o be_v proper_a to_o woman_n and_o to_o labour_v so_o much_o as_o they_o do_v at_o the_o resurrection_n then_o when_o man_n shall_v arise_v every_o one_o in_o his_o own_o order_n what_o place_n do_v you_o imagine_v those_o man_n will_v find_v the_o soldier_n will_v not_o own_v they_o for_o they_o take_v no_o part_n with_o they_o in_o their_o labour_n nor_o in_o their_o danger_n the_o labourer_n and_o dresser_n of_o the_o vineyard_n will_v not_o any_o more_o for_o the_o same_o reason_n what_o then_o can_v they_o look_v for_o but_o to_o be_v drive_v from_o and_o accuse_v by_o all_o order_n and_o to_o go_v into_o those_o place_n where_o there_o be_v no_o order_n but_o where_o everlasting_a horror_n dwell_v have_v it_o be_v amend_v since_o william_n bishop_n of_o man_v write_v these_o word_n alas_o the_o church_n be_v reduce_v to_o that_o condition_n that_o when_o they_o come_v to_o be_v vacant_a one_o can_v hardly_o find_v any_o person_n fit_a to_o be_v choose_v to_o succeed_v and_o if_o sometime_o which_o rare_o happen_v there_o be_v find_v some_o good_a man_n hide_v as_o a_o lily_n among_o the_o thorn_n the_o number_n of_o the_o wicked_a and_o uncapable_a exceed_v so_o much_o that_o they_o will_v never_o let_v a_o good_a man_n be_v choose_v prelate_n but_o cry_v up_o such_o as_o themselves_o they_o choose_v man_n after_o their_o own_o heart_n to_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o people_n that_o be_v under_o they_o else_o if_o the_o great_a part_n in_o the_o church_n be_v good_a the_o election_n will_v be_v make_v by_o the_o majority_n of_o voice_n and_o they_o will_v be_v good_a and_o canonical_a for_o those_o that_o will_v choose_v for_o god_n will_v be_v the_o far_o great_a number_n than_o those_o who_o shall_v choose_v for_o the_o devil_n but_o in_o these_o day_n it_o be_v quite_o the_o contrary_n it_o be_v the_o fashion_n that_o there_o must_v be_v more_o wicked_a than_o good_a so_o that_o usual_o the_o election_n be_v rather_o diabolical_a then_o canonical_a and_o not_o make_v by_o the_o inspiration_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n but_o by_o a_o conspiracy_n or_o treacherous_a machination_n all_o these_o complaint_n be_v to_o no_o purpose_n the_o evil_n be_v too_o general_a and_o too_o inveterate_a to_o be_v stop_v or_o remedy_v in_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n all_o those_o nation_n who_o live_v under_o the_o disorder_n of_o a_o long_a and_o obstinate_a schism_n propound_v some_o article_n to_o reform_v as_o well_o the_o head_n as_o the_o member_n and_o correct_v the_o ill_a manner_n of_o the_o church_n but_o martin_n the_o five_o who_o be_v then_o pope_n elude_v that_o proposition_n with_o say_v that_o that_o council_n 5._o have_v already_o last_v four_o year_n to_o the_o great_a damage_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o the_o church_n that_o it_o be_v needful_a to_o turn_v over_o that_o business_n to_o another_o time_n and_o that_o that_o affair_n deserve_v to_o be_v think_v on_o more_o leisurely_o because_o say_v he_o according_a to_o st._n jerome_n every_o province_n have_v its_o maxim_n and_o its_o opinion_n which_o can_v be_v change_v without_o stir_v up_o great_a trouble_n as_o if_o justice_n piety_n holiness_n and_o good_a discipline_n be_v not_o the_o same_o among_o all_o people_n and_o in_o every_o country_n the_o council_n of_o basil_n assemble_v some_o time_n after_o with_o a_o design_n to_o proceed_v to_o a_o reformation_n of_o the_o head_n and_o the_o member_n a_o declaration_n be_v make_v very_o solemn_o that_o there_o the_o very_a beginning_n and_o their_o first_o act_n shall_v contain_v no_o other_o thing_n but_o when_o they_o will_v have_v meddle_v with_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o pope_n sovereign_a authority_n every_o one_o know_v after_o what_o manner_n eugenius_n the_o four_o exalt_v himself_o against_o they_o and_o what_o endeavour_n he_o use_v to_o separate_v they_o or_o at_o least_o to_o render_v their_o design_n unprofitable_a that_o produce_v new_a trouble_n and_o new_a disorder_n and_o cast_v the_o latin_a church_n into_o a_o new_a schism_n for_o that_o council_n declare_v its_o right_a depose_a pope_n eugenius_n and_o choose_v amadeus_n duke_n of_o savoy_n but_o all_o that_o come_v to_o nothing_o for_o eugenius_n remain_v master_n amadeus_n be_v at_o length_n constrain_v to_o renounce_v the_o papacy_n the_o council_n of_o basil_n and_o all_o its_o good_a design_n be_v bring_v to_o nothing_o and_o thing_n remain_v in_o the_o same_o state_n in_o which_o they_o be_v before_o which_o make_v a_o author_n in_o those_o time_n say_v that_o there_o can_v not_o be_v any_o thing_n expect_v from_o those_o who_o preside_v eccles_n in_o the_o council_n on_o the_o behalf_n of_o the_o pope_n unless_o that_o when_o they_o see_v the_o affair_n of_o the_o council_n order_v against_o their_o master_n and_o against_o themselves_o they_o shall_v oppose_v their_o decree_n either_o by_o dissolve_v the_o council_n or_o make_v division_n spring_v up_o in_o it_o so_o that_o say_v he_o matter_n come_v to_o nothing_o and_o return_v into_o their_o old_a chaos_n that_o be_v to_o say_v into_o error_n and_o darkness_n which_o no_o man_n can_v be_v ignorant_a of_o at_o least_o that_o have_v any_o knowledge_n of_o thing_n past_a and_o the_o tragedy_n that_o happen_v in_o our_o age_n at_o the_o council_n of_o basil_n be_v a_o most_o manifest_a proof_n of_o some_o time_n after_o that_o pope_n innocent_a the_o eight_o be_v dead_a and_o all_o preparation_n make_v for_o a_o new_a nomination_n lionel_n bishop_n of_o concordia_n make_v a_o long_a and_o fine_a oration_n to_o the_o cardinal_n who_o be_v to_o go_v into_o the_o conclave_n to_o persuade_v they_o to_o make_v a_o good_a election_n that_o may_v answer_v the_o desire_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n he_o represent_v to_o they_o that_o christianity_n be_v threaten_v every_o day_n by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o turk_n that_o the_o hussites_n be_v in_o
respect_n to_o the_o pope_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o to_o the_o legate_n himself_o in_o particular_a but_o cajetan_n without_o be_v willing_a to_o hear_v he_o speak_v of_o his_o justification_n shut_v up_o all_o with_o this_o that_o it_o be_v his_o pleasure_n that_o he_o shall_v revoke_v his_o error_n under_o pain_n of_o incur_v the_o censure_n with_o which_o he_o have_v receive_v order_n to_o punish_v he_o add_v that_o if_o he_o will_v not_o recant_v he_o have_v nothing_o to_o do_v but_o to_o withdraw_v himself_o and_o to_o come_v no_o more_o before_o he_o luther_n withdraw_v from_o the_o legate_n house_n and_o have_v be_v advertise_v some_o day_n after_o that_o they_o endeavour_v to_o imprison_v he_o notwithstanding_o the_o safe_a conduct_n of_o the_o emperor_n he_o withdraw_v himself_o from_o auspurg_n not_o be_v ignorant_a of_o what_o have_v befall_v john_n hus_n and_o jerome_n of_o prague_n in_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n before_o his_o departure_n he_o write_v to_o cajetan_a two_o very_a submissive_a 1._o letter_n in_o one_o of_o which_o he_o acknowledge_v that_o he_o have_v not_o in_o treat_v of_o that_o business_n of_o the_o indulgence_n preserve_v all_o that_o respect_n which_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v have_v for_o the_o name_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o that_o howsoever_o he_o have_v be_v urge_v by_o the_o carriage_n of_o his_o adversary_n he_o confess_v that_o nevertheless_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v handle_v that_o matter_n with_o more_o modesty_n humility_n and_o respect_n that_o if_o he_o have_v any_o way_n displease_v he_o he_o beg_v his_o pardon_n offer_v to_o publish_v it_o himself_o and_o to_o use_v civil_a term_n for_o the_o future_a he_o offer_v likewise_o not_o to_o speak_v any_o more_o from_o thence_o forward_o of_o indulgence_n provide_v he_o impose_v silence_n on_o the_o questor_n also_o or_o oblige_v they_o to_o observe_v the_o same_o measure_n in_o their_o discourse_n and_o as_o to_o the_o recantation_n which_o they_o require_v of_o he_o he_o protest_v that_o he_o have_v do_v it_o in_o good_a earnest_n if_o his_o conscience_n have_v allow_v he_o to_o have_v do_v it_o but_o that_o there_o be_v no_o command_n nor_o counsel_n nor_o consideration_n of_o any_o person_n in_o the_o world_n that_o can_v make_v he_o say_v or_o do_v any_o thing_n against_o his_o conscience_n in_o the_o second_o letter_n observe_v all_o along_o the_o same_o submissive_a and_o respectful_a style_n he_o declare_v to_o he_o that_o he_o have_v withdraw_v himself_o from_o auspurg_n and_o beg_v that_o he_o will_v not_o think_v the_o worse_a of_o he_o if_o he_o appeal_v from_o he_o to_o the_o pope_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n he_o send_v he_o his_o act_n of_o appeal_n that_o appeal_n be_v found_v 1._o upon_o this_o that_o he_o have_v not_o determine_v any_o thing_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o indulgence_n but_o that_o he_o have_v only_o propose_v some_o thesis_n to_o be_v dispute_v on_o according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o school_n 2._o that_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o doctor_n as_o well_o canonist_n as_o divine_n be_v very_o different_a and_o there_o be_v nothing_o define_v for_o certain_a in_o the_o church_n upon_o that_o subject_n he_o have_v have_v right_a to_o choose_v one_o side_n to_o choose_v one_o side_n to_o maintain_v in_o the_o dispute_n much_o more_o when_o he_o be_v urge_v to_o it_o by_o the_o indiscretion_n of_o the_o questor_n who_o under_o a_o pretence_n of_o those_o indulgence_n have_v dishonour_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n by_o their_o detestable_a covetousness_n and_o scandalous_a conduct_n seduce_v the_o people_n unto_o new_a opinion_n and_o sell_v justify_v grace_n for_o money_n 3._o that_o he_o have_v not_o only_o submit_v his_o disputation_n to_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n but_o even_o to_o the_o judgement_n of_o every_o man_n more_o learned_a than_o himself_o and_o in_o particular_a to_o pope_n leo._n from_o whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o he_o have_v have_v no_o just_a cause_n to_o cite_v he_o that_o nevertheless_o he_o have_v offer_v to_o his_o legate_n to_o refer_v himself_o to_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o of_o the_o university_n of_o basil_n of_o friburg_n of_o louvain_n and_o of_o paris_n which_o his_o legate_n will_v not_o accept_v that_o he_o will_v not_o let_v he_o see_v wherein_o his_o error_n lay_v but_o that_o he_o have_v only_o press_v he_o mere_o to_o recant_v threaten_v he_o if_o he_o do_v not_o or_o if_o he_o do_v not_o go_v to_o rome_n he_o will_v excommunicate_v he_o and_o all_o who_o adhere_v to_o he_o howsoever_o that_o he_o have_v always_o protest_v that_o he_o have_v not_o any_o opinion_n but_o what_o be_v found_v on_o the_o scripture_n on_o the_o father_n and_o the_o canon_n that_o therefore_o find_v himself_o oppress_v by_o that_o whole_a proceed_n he_o appeal_v from_o the_o legate_n and_o from_o all_o that_o the_o pope_n through_o ill_a information_n have_v do_v against_o he_o to_o the_o pope_n himself_o better_v inform_v notwithstanding_o he_o withdraw_v himself_o from_o auspurg_n and_o by_o his_o retreat_n render_v vain_a and_o ineffectual_a all_o the_o conspiracy_n they_o have_v contrive_v against_o his_o person_n to_o make_v he_o a_o prisoner_n cajetan_n have_v fail_v of_o his_o intent_n write_v to_o frederick_n duke_n of_o saxony_n against_o luther_n accuse_v he_o as_o guilty_a of_o a_o heinous_a crime_n in_o that_o he_o will_v not_o recant_v and_o further_o exhort_v and_o require_v that_o prince_n either_o to_o send_v he_o to_o rome_n or_o to_o drive_v he_o out_o of_o his_o territory_n luther_n very_o solid_o justify_v himself_o before_o his_o prince_n and_o make_v he_o see_v the_o oppression_n and_o most_o evident_a tyranny_n that_o they_o use_v against_o he_o and_o because_o that_o the_o cardinal_n have_v formal_o declare_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o frederick_n that_o so_o weighty_a and_o pestilentious_a a_o affair_n can_v not_o remain_v a_o long_a time_n in_o that_o condition_n and_o that_o the_o cause_n shall_v be_v carry_v on_o at_o rome_n that_o menace_v oblige_v luther_n to_o make_v a_o act_n of_o appeal_n from_o the_o pope_n and_o from_o all_o his_o proceed_n against_o he_o to_o a_o council_n lawful_o call_v at_o the_o same_o time_n almost_o leo_n send_v a_o bull_n into_o germany_n confirm_v his_o indulgence_n and_o the_o doctrine_n upon_o which_o they_o be_v ground_v that_o doctrine_n be_v that_o by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n give_v to_o saint_n peter_n and_o to_o his_o successor_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v a_o right_a to_o pardon_v to_o the_o faithful_a all_o the_o guilt_n and_o punishment_n of_o their_o actual_a sin_n to_o wit_n the_o guilt_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n and_o the_o temporal_a punishment_n by_o mean_n of_o indulgence_n whether_o in_o this_o life_n or_o in_o purgatory_n and_o that_o by_o those_o indulgence_n he_o can_v apply_v to_o the_o live_n and_o the_o dead_a the_o superabundance_n of_o the_o merit_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o saint_n either_o by_o way_n of_o absolution_n or_o by_o way_n of_o suffrage_n so_o that_o the_o live_n and_o the_o dead_a participate_v of_o those_o indulgence_n be_v deliver_v from_o the_o punishment_n that_o the_o divine_a justice_n will_v inslict_v on_o they_o for_o their_o actual_a sin_n he_o command_v therein_o all_o under_o pain_n of_o excommunication_n from_o which_o they_o can_v not_o be_v absolve_v till_o the_o point_n of_o death_n to_o believe_v it_o also_o and_o to_o the_o end_n no_o person_n may_v allege_v ignorance_n he_o give_v order_n to_o all_o arch-bishop_n and_o bishop_n by_o virtue_n of_o their_o holy_a obedience_n to_o cause_v his_o bull_n to_o be_v publish_v in_o all_o their_o church_n give_v nevertheless_o power_n to_o his_o legate_n to_o proceed_v against_o the_o disobedient_a and_o to_o punish_v they_o as_o he_o shall_v think_v fit_a behold_v here_o the_o true_a history_n of_o the_o first_o quarrel_n of_o rome_n with_o luther_n let_v they_o judge_v now_o whether_o our_o father_n under_o who_o eye_n all_o that_o business_n past_a can_v any_o more_o hope_n for_o a_o reformation_n either_o from_o the_o pope_n hand_n or_o his_o prelate_n instead_o of_o make_v a_o holy_a and_o christian_a reflection_n upon_o the_o just_a complaint_n of_o this_o man_n how_o mean_a and_o contemptible_a soever_o he_o may_v appear_v to_o they_o they_o think_v of_o nothing_o but_o keep_v up_o that_o evil_a which_o they_o do_v then_o in_o publish_v their_o indulgence_n which_o they_o know_v have_v not_o any_o foundation_n either_o in_o the_o word_n of_o god_n or_o in_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n they_o think_v of_o nothing_o but_o how_o to_o protect_v they_o and_o indirect_o to_o forbid_v those_o scandalous_a and_o wicked_a excess_n of_o their_o
write_v to_o leo_n with_o all_o the_o respect_n imaginable_a and_o let_v he_o see_v that_o the_o questor_n and_o those_o who_o have_v till_o that_o time_n uphold_v they_o have_v dishonour_v his_o see_n and_o his_o church_n that_o as_o to_o himself_o he_o find_v himself_o very_o unhappy_a to_o see_v that_o their_o calumny_n shall_v have_v prevail_v over_o his_o innocence_n and_o he_o further_o offer_v to_o give_v over_o that_o matter_n of_o indulgence_n and_o whole_o to_o be_v silent_a in_o it_o provide_v that_o his_o adversary_n shall_v do_v the_o like_a but_o whether_o it_o be_v that_o all_o that_o negotiation_n of_o miltit_n be_v but_o feign_v on_o his_o part_n or_o that_o in_o effect_v his_o counsel_n be_v not_o approve_v by_o those_o of_o his_o party_n as_o luther_n himself_o insinaute_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o from_o the_o time_n that_o that_o letter_n have_v be_v draw_v from_o he_o george_z duke_z of_o saxony_n a_o prince_n that_o stick_v very_o close_o to_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o pope_n desire_v that_o he_o will_v make_v a_o public_a disputation_n at_o leipsic_n upon_o the_o matter_n in_o controversy_n the_o dispute_n be_v manage_v the_o beginning_n between_o eccius_n and_o carolostad_n concern_v freewill_n and_o grace_n but_o they_o draw_v in_o luther_n himself_o upon_o the_o subject_n of_o indulgence_n of_o purgatory_n and_o the_o power_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o they_o procure_v almost_o at_o the_o same_o time_n from_o the_o university_n of_o cologn_n and_o louvain_n a_o condemnation_n of_o divers_a article_n draw_v out_o of_o his_o book_n he_o defend_v himself_o against_o these_o new_a adversary_n and_o make_v the_o world_n 2._o see_v by_o his_o public_a write_n the_o truth_n of_o his_o doctrine_n and_o the_o injustice_n of_o those_o condemnation_n but_o within_o a_o little_a after_o pope_n leo_n be_v unwilling_a to_o try_v any_o thing_n further_o publish_v his_o terrible_a bull_n of_o excommunication_n 1520._o against_o he_o which_o they_o call_v the_o bull_n exurge_v there_o after_o have_v earnest_o importune_v jesus_n christ_n saint_n peter_n and_o saint_n paul_n with_o all_o the_o saint_n in_o paradise_n to_o come_v to_o the_o succour_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n he_o set_v down_o in_o particular_a one_o and_o forty_o article_n of_o luther_n doctrine_n which_o he_o declare_v to_o be_v respective_o pestilent_a destructive_a scandalous_a false_a heretical_a offend_v pious_a ear_n seduce_v soul_n and_o contrary_a to_o the_o catholic_n truth_n and_o to_o the_o charity_n to_o the_o respect_n and_o obedience_n that_o be_v owe_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v the_o mother_n of_o all_o the_o faithful_a and_o the_o mistress_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o as_o such_o several_o he_o condemn_v they_o disprove_v they_o reject_v they_o and_o declare_v that_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v reject_v by_o christian_n of_o both_o sex_n he_o forbid_v all_o bishop_n patriarch_n metropolitan_o and_o general_o all_o churchman_n and_o king_n the_o emperor_n the_o elector_n prince_n duke_n marquess_n earl_n baron_n captain_n etc._n etc._n and_o in_o a_o word_n all_o sort_n of_o man_n to_o hold_v those_o article_n or_o to_o favour_v they_o in_o any_o manner_n what_o soever_o under_o the_o penalty_n of_o excommunication_n and_o be_v deprive_v of_o their_o land_n and_o of_o their_o good_n and_o treat_v as_o infamous_a heretic_n favourer_n of_o heretic_n and_o guilty_a of_o high_a treason_n and_o as_o to_o luther_n he_o complain_v of_o he_o that_o he_o will_v not_o come_v to_o rome_n where_o he_o will_v have_v let_v he_o have_v see_v that_o he_o have_v not_o do_v so_o much_o evil_a as_o he_o believe_v and_o he_o aggravate_v it_o as_o a_o great_a rashness_n in_o he_o to_o have_v appeal_v to_o a_o council_n against_o the_o constitution_n of_o pius_n the_o second_o and_o of_o julius_n the_o second_o who_o will_v have_v those_o punish_v as_o heretic_n that_o make_v such_o appeal_n that_o therefore_o he_o condemn_v as_o heretic_n he_o and_o all_o his_o adherent_n if_o in_o the_o space_n of_o fifty_o day_n they_o do_v not_o renounce_v all_o their_o error_n he_o forbid_v all_o christian_n to_o have_v any_o commerce_n or_o conversation_n with_o they_o or_o to_o yield_v they_o any_o necessary_a thing_n and_o give_v his_o order_n to_o the_o emperor_n to_o king_n and_o prince_n etc._n etc._n to_o seize_v their_o person_n and_o to_o send_v they_o to_o rome_n promise_v great_a reward_n to_o those_o who_o shall_v do_v so_o good_a a_o work_n luther_n some_o time_n after_o write_v against_o that_o bull_n and_o appeal_v afresh_o to_o a_o council_n lawful_o call_v notwithstanding_o he_o justify_v himself_o with_o great_a solidity_n about_o all_o those_o condemn_a article_n and_o it_o be_v pertinent_a to_o note_v that_o among_o those_o article_n that_o the_o pope_n anathematise_v as_o heretical_a or_o rash_a or_o scandalous_a and_o contrary_a to_o the_o catholic_n truth_n these_o follow_a proposition_n may_v be_v find_v that_o that_o proverb_n be_v most_o true_a that_o say_v that_o the_o best_a penance_n be_v a_o good_a life_n that_o it_o will_v be_v very_o well_o if_o the_o church_n in_o a_o council_n shall_v ordain_v that_o the_o laity_n shall_v receive_v the_o communion_n in_o both_o kind_n that_o the_o treasure_n of_o the_o church_n from_o whence_o the_o pope_n draw_v his_o indulgence_n be_v not_o the_o merit_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o saint_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n the_o successor_n of_o saint_n peter_n be_v not_o the_o vicar_n of_o jesus_n christ_n over_o all_o the_o church_n of_o the_o world_n nor_o that_o there_o be_v any_o one_o establish_v by_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o in_o the_o person_n of_o saint_n peter_n that_o it_o be_v not_o in_o the_o power_n of_o the_o church_n or_o of_o the_o pope_n to_o make_v article_n of_o faith_n nor_o to_o establish_v new_a law_n for_o manner_n or_o for_o good_a work_n that_o though_o the_o pope_n shall_v hold_v with_o a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o church_n a_o opinion_n which_o shall_v not_o itself_o be_v erroneous_a yet_o it_o will_v not_o be_v a_o sin_n or_o a_o heresy_n to_o hold_v a_o contrary_a opinion_n especial_o in_o thing_n not_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n until_o a_o general_n council_n shall_v have_v disprove_v the_o one_o and_o approve_v of_o the_o other_o that_o the_o ecclesiastical_a prelate_n and_o secular_a prince_n do_v not_o do_v ill_a when_o they_o abolish_v the_o order_n of_o beg_a friar_n that_o purgatory_n can_v not_o be_v prove_v by_o the_o holy_a canonical_a scripture_n these_o proposition_n be_v declare_v to_o be_v either_o pestilent_a or_o pernicious_a or_o scandalous_a or_o heretical_a without_o specify_v any_o one_o in_o particular_a for_o the_o pope_n speak_v of_o they_o only_o in_o the_o whole_a that_o they_o be_v such_o so_o it_o be_v that_o leo_n and_o all_o his_o court_n manage_v those_o matter_n to_o affirm_v that_o a_o true_a amendment_n of_o life_n a_o holy_a and_o sincere_a return_n from_o vice_n to_o virtue_n be_v the_o best_a of_o all_o pennance_n appear_v to_o be_v a_o detestable_a crime_n to_o they_o to_o wish_v that_o a_o general_n council_n may_v establish_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o eucharist_n according_a to_o the_o institution_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n be_v such_o a_o abomination_n with_o they_o as_o be_v think_v sufficient_a to_o deserve_v the_o flame_n not_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o merit_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o the_o saint_n make_v up_o a_o certain_a treasure_n which_o neither_o faith_n nor_o holiness_n nor_o repentance_n can_v give_v the_o faithful_a any_o part_n of_o but_o which_o be_v to_o be_v dispense_v only_o by_o the_o way_n of_o indulgence_n for_o money_n pass_v in_o their_o judgement_n for_o a_o hellish_a heresy_n to_o hold_v that_o our_o faith_n have_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o word_n of_o god_n for_o its_o object_n and_o not_o that_o of_o man_n also_o and_o that_o god_n alone_o can_v impose_v moral_a law_n on_o the_o conscience_n be_v in_o their_o opinion_n a_o astonish_a wickedness_n to_o believe_v that_o one_o may_v without_o herefy_v hold_v a_o opinion_n contrary_a to_o that_o of_o the_o pope_n in_o matter_n not_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o not_o determine_v by_o any_o council_n be_v a_o pestilent_a error_n to_o give_v the_o least_o blow_n to_o the_o interest_n of_o monk_n or_o the_o fire_n of_o purgatory_n be_v a_o horrible_a sacrilege_n for_o which_o there_o be_v not_o any_o remission_n after_o that_o condemnation_n the_o pope_n write_v to_o john_n frederick_n elector_n of_o saxony_n earnest_o entreat_v he_o not_o to_o give_v any_o more_o protection_n to_o luther_n and_o he_o send_v hierome_n aleander_n his_o nuntio_n into_o germany_n to_o cause_v that_o condemnation_n to_o be_v execute_v but_o aleander_n not_o be_v able_a to_o obtain_v of_o
god_n lose_v nothing_o either_o of_o its_o truth_n or_o its_o authority_n 3._o it_o be_v a_o very_a strange_a thing_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v not_o take_v any_o heed_n in_o lay_v down_o a_o very_a bad_a argument_n against_o we_o of_o furnish_v we_o with_o a_o very_a good_a one_o against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o that_o estate_n wherein_o it_o be_v in_o the_o day_n of_o our_o father_n for_o if_o we_o ought_v to_o judge_n of_o the_o doctrine_n by_o the_o quality_n or_o the_o action_n of_o those_o who_o teach_v it_o i_o pray_v consider_v what_o judgement_n can_v our_o father_n make_v of_o that_o religion_n that_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o its_o prelate_n teach_v and_o whether_o they_o have_v not_o all_o the_o ground_n in_o the_o world_n to_o reform_v themselves_o if_o there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n that_o god_n commit_v the_o care_n of_o reform_v his_o church_n to_o person_n who_o be_v guilty_a of_o scandalous_a action_n there_o be_v far_o less_o that_o god_n have_v give_v infallibility_n and_o a_o sovereign_a authority_n over_o man_n conscience_n to_o such_o person_n as_o the_o pope_n and_o prelate_n in_o the_o day_n of_o our_o father_n be_v according_a to_o the_o description_n which_o the_o unsuspected_a author_n that_o we_o have_v quote_v give_v we_o of_o they_o and_o divers_a other_o that_o we_o may_v here_o add_v to_o they_o if_o we_o so_o please_v and_o that_o which_o make_v these_o two_o argument_n differ_v be_v that_o his_o conclude_v upon_o a_o principle_n which_o we_o maintain_v to_o be_v false_a and_o ill_o where_o we_o conclude_v upon_o a_o principle_n which_o he_o himself_o admit_v and_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v good_a so_o that_o in_o his_o own_o judgement_n we_o have_v a_o sufficient_a fundation_n whereon_o to_o establish_v the_o justice_n of_o our_o reformation_n let_v we_o see_v nevertheless_o of_o what_o nature_n those_o action_n be_v wherewith_o he_o reproach_n our_o first_o reformer_n i_o will_v not_o say_v he_o 64._o stay_v to_o examine_v the_o accusation_n wherewith_o they_o have_v be_v charge_v by_o divers_a author_n i_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o detain_v myself_o in_o any_o but_o those_o public_a thing_n that_o be_v so_o manifest_a and_o so_o expose_v to_o the_o eye_n of_o all_o the_o world_n i_o confess_v he_o have_v reason_n not_o to_o stay_v upon_o all_o that_o which_o his_o passion_n have_v invent_v against_o they_o for_o who_o know_v not_o that_o calumny_n have_v no_o bound_n especial_o when_o interest_n and_o passion_n stir_v it_o up_o our_o reformer_n be_v not_o the_o only_a person_n who_o have_v be_v attack_v after_o that_o manner_n the_o jew_n say_v of_o john_n the_o baptist_n that_o he_o have_v a_o devil_n and_o of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o he_o be_v a_o blasphemer_n a_o samaritan_n a_o glutton_n and_o a_o wine-bibber_n a_o friend_n of_o publican_n and_o sinner_n if_o then_o they_o have_v call_v the_o father_n of_o the_o family_n beelzebub_n what_o will_v they_o not_o say_v of_o his_o servant_n but_o what_o then_o be_v those_o thing_n that_o be_v so_o public_a so_o manifest_a and_o so_o expose_v to_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v find_v fit_a to_o be_v insist_v upon_o that_o new_a 65._o gospel_n say_v he_o be_v preach_v only_o out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o those_o monk_n who_o have_v quit_v their_o habit_n and_o their_o profession_n ou_o to_o contract_v scandalous_a marriage_n or_o from_o the_o mouth_n of_o those_o priest_n who_o have_v violate_v that_o vow_n of_o virginity_n which_o the_o calvinist_n themselves_o confess_v to_o have_v be_v impose_v on_o all_o priest_n and_o on_o all_o monk_n in_o the_o west_n by_o divers_a council_n and_o on_o all_o the_o monk_n and_o all_o the_o bishop_n in_o the_o east_n and_o the_o first_o fruit_n of_o this_o doctrine_n be_v the_o set_n open_v the_o cloister_n the_o take_v off_o the_o vail_n of_o the_o nun_n the_o abolish_n of_o all_o austerity_n and_o overthrow_v of_o all_o manner_n of_o discipline_n in_o the_o church_n this_o be_v that_o that_o force_v he_o to_o say_v that_o the_o reformer_n strike_v man_n eye_n with_o a_o spectacle_n that_o can_v not_o but_o create_v horror_n according_a to_o the_o common_a idea_n of_o piety_n and_o virtue_n whech_v the_o father_n give_v we_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la will_v not_o take_v it_o ill_o that_o in_o order_n to_o our_o answer_v he_o we_o must_v put_v he_o in_o mind_n what_o he_o himself_o exhort_v we_o to_o to_o transport_v ourselves_o into_o another_o time_n than_o 52._o that_o wherein_o we_o be_v at_o present_a and_o to_o represent_v to_o ourselves_o our_o separation_n in_o its_o first_o rise_n and_o during_o the_o first_o year_n wherein_o it_o be_v make_v amid_o the_o swisser_n and_o in_o france_n upon_o his_o thus_o place_v we_o in_o that_o state_n which_o he_o desire_v we_o will_v declare_v to_o he_o that_o the_o general_a depravation_n which_o reign_v amid_o the_o monk_n and_o the_o priest_n be_v to_o our_o eye_n a_o spectacle_n worthy_a of_o horror_n according_a to_o the_o common_a idea_n of_o piety_n and_o virtue_n which_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o right_a reason_n give_v we_o we_o will_v tell_v he_o that_o that_o which_o scandalise_v we_o be_v to_o see_v that_o for_o a_o respect_n of_o a_o pure_o humane_a order_n they_o endure_v for_o so_o long_a a_o time_n a_o disorder_n that_o dishonour_v the_o latin_a church_n that_o draw_v upon_o it_o god_n judgement_n and_o that_o lay_v open_v the_o ministry_n of_o the_o church_n to_o a_o everlasting_a reproach_n it_o be_v in_o the_o detest_a of_o those_o infamy_n and_o those_o impurity_n that_o the_o true_a zeal_n of_o christian_n ought_v to_o consist_v and_o it_o be_v to_o the_o search_v out_o of_o a_o solid_a remedy_n for_o they_o that_o one_o ought_v to_o apply_v the_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n and_o not_o to_o keep_v they_o up_o under_o a_o pretence_n of_o observe_v rash_a vow_n and_o a_o caelibasy_n that_o god_n never_o command_v if_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la be_v more_o scandalize_v to_o see_v priest_n and_o monk_n marry_v then_o to_o see_v they_o plunge_v into_o all_o the_o filthiness_n of_o debauchery_n i_o can_v hinder_v myself_o from_o tell_v he_o that_o he_o make_v christianity_n a_o law_n of_o hypocrisy_n and_o it_o may_v be_v yet_o somewhat_o worse_o for_o hypocrisy_n do_v not_o content_v itself_o with_o mere_a name_n she_o will_v have_v fair_a appearance_n without_o of_o those_o thing_n which_o she_o real_o reject_v whereas_o for_o he_o he_o reject_v not_o only_o the_o thing_n but_o their_o appearance_n also_o suffer_v patient_o the_o loss_n of_o any_o more_o see_v either_o the_o thing_n or_o their_o appearance_n provide_v we_o do_v not_o meddle_v with_o those_o empty_a name_n of_o caelibacy_n and_o virginity_n but_o true_a moral_a christianity_n inspire_v other_o sentiment_n she_o will_v have_v we_o honour_v that_o caelibacy_n and_o virginity_n as_o gift_n that_o come_v from_o god_n but_o she_o will_v also_o have_v a_o contempt_n and_o horror_n for_o those_o specious_a name_n when_o they_o shall_v be_v apply_v to_o those_o beastliness_n and_o excess_n which_o both_o god_n and_o man_n condemn_v she_o will_v have_v we_o in_o that_o case_n instead_o of_o be_v scandalize_v to_o see_v a_o false_a caelibacy_n make_v void_a and_o a_o vain_a shadow_n of_o virginity_n abolish_v that_o we_o shall_v on_o the_o contrary_n be_v edify_v to_o see_v they_o get_v out_o from_o those_o snare_n of_o sin_n and_o to_o have_v recourse_n to_o a_o lawful_a marriage_n that_o god_n have_v allow_v unto_o all_o and_o that_o he_o have_v even_o command_v unto_o those_o who_o have_v not_o receive_v the_o gift_n of_o continency_n it_o be_v in_o the_o view_n of_o this_o that_o our_o father_n look_v upon_o the_o marriage_n of_o those_o priest_n and_o monk_n as_o the_o abolish_n of_o a_o unjust_a law_n contrary_a to_o the_o express_a word_n of_o saint_n 7._o paul_n if_o they_o can_v contain_v let_v they_o marry_o and_o which_o moreover_o have_v produce_v such_o mischievous_a effect_n as_o it_o be_v no_o long_o possible_a for_o they_o to_o endure_v but_o say_v the_o author_n of_o prejudices_fw-la we_o do_v not_o intend_v to_o speak_v of_o the_o interest_n of_o family_n of_o marriage_n nor_o of_o base_a and_o fleshly_a 64_o passion_n in_o the_o life_n of_o those_o great_a bishop_n and_o all_o those_o great_a man_n of_o old_a who_o god_n oppose_v to_o the_o heresy_n that_o rise_v up_o against_o his_o church_n as_o saint_n cyprian_n saint_n athanasius_n saint_n basil_n saint_n gregory_n nazianzen_n saint_n jerome_n saint_n epiphanius_n saint_n chrysostome_n and_o saint_n augustine_n they_o be_v all_o of_o they_o eminent_a in_o sanctity_n in_o a_o disingagement_n
from_o interest_n and_o continency_n be_v always_o join_v to_o their_o ministry_n we_o may_v say_v of_o that_o author_n without_o do_v he_o a_o injury_n that_o he_o do_v not_o write_v ill_a what_o he_o think_v but_o that_o he_o scarce_o think_v well_o that_o which_o he_o write_v and_o that_o which_o i_o shall_v here_o come_v to_o show_v be_v a_o example_n of_o it_o for_o he_o here_o lay_v down_o a_o great_a trifle_n under_o the_o show_n of_o one_o of_o the_o fair_a thing_n in_o the_o world_n saint_n cyprian_n saint_n athanasius_n and_o those_o other_o bishop_n be_v not_o marry_v i_o see_v it_o but_o who_o tell_v he_o that_o they_o do_v it_o by_o virtue_n of_o a_o general_a law_n that_o forbid_v bishop_n to_o be_v marry_v who_o tell_v he_o that_o divers_a other_o bishop_n who_o be_v not_o less_o great_a than_o those_o for_o their_o sanctity_n their_o disengagement_n from_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o world_n never_o live_v in_o marriage_n as_o saint_n spiridion_n saint_n gregory_n the_o father_n of_o gregory_n nazianzen_n saint_n gregory_n nysscne_n saint_n prosper_n saint_n hilary_n sydonius_n apollinaris_n synesius_n saint_n eupsychus_n of_o caesarea_n and_o divers_a other_o who_o tell_v he_o that_o priest_n be_v not_o general_o marry_v in_o the_o primitive_a church_n whether_o it_o be_v in_o the_o east_n or_o in_o the_o west_n as_o may_v be_v justify_v by_o a_o thousand_o proof_n and_o in_o fine_a that_o they_o do_v not_o vain_o wrangle_v in_o say_v that_o those_o bishop_n or_o those_o priest_n be_v real_o marry_v before_o their_o ordination_n but_o that_o they_o be_v not_o during_o their_o prelateship_n or_o priesthood_n whether_o it_o be_v that_o their_o wife_n be_v dead_a and_o whether_o they_o be_v put_v away_o it_o be_v good_a to_o note_n what_o the_o history_n of_o saint_n eupsychus_n of_o cesaria_n in_o cappadocia_n relate_v who_o saint_n athanasius_n formal_o call_v a_o bishop_n suffer_v martyrdom_n within_o a_o little_a after_o his_o marriage_n be_v as_o 49._o yet_o as_o it_o seem_v in_o the_o day_n of_o his_o nuptial_n and_o what_o saint_n cyprian_n relate_v of_o novatus_n a_o priest_n who_o be_v accuse_v to_o have_v kick_v his_o wife_n who_o be_v great_a with_o child_n and_o to_o have_v cause_v a_o abortion_n which_o evident_o conclude_v the_o use_n of_o marriage_n during_o the_o prelateship_n and_o priesthood_n what_o then_o can_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la conclude_v from_o the_o example_n of_o saint_n athanasius_n and_o saint_n chrysostome_n and_o those_o other_o unmarried_a unless_o this_o that_o each_o one_o be_v in_o that_o regard_n in_o his_o full_a liberty_n and_o that_o as_o there_o be_v some_o that_o do_v marry_v so_o there_o be_v also_o some_o that_o do_v not_o do_v he_o need_v for_o so_o little_a a_o matter_n to_o declaim_v rhetorical_o and_o to_o set_v down_o these_o great_a word_n with_o a_o emphasis_n that_o our_o reformer_n strike_v man_n eye_n with_o a_o spectacle_n that_o can_v not_o but_o create_v horror_n according_a to_o the_o general_a idea_n of_o piety_n and_o virtue_n that_o the_o fatheri_n give_v we_o i_o shall_v not_o say_v that_o the_o idea_n of_o piety_n and_o virtue_n do_v not_o depend_v on_o the_o father_n but_o on_o the_o gospel_n and_o right_a reason_n and_o that_o it_o be_v by_o they_o that_o we_o ought_v to_o judge_v the_o father_n and_o not_o those_o by_o the_o father_n i_o will_v not_o say_v that_o the_o father_n of_o the_o pure_a antiquity_n be_v so_o far_o from_o give_v we_o a_o horror_n at_o the_o marriage_n of_o ecclesiastic_n that_o chrysostom_n assure_v we_o on_o the_o contrary_a that_o what_o saint_n paul_n write_v to_o titus_n concern_v 2._o a_o bishop_n be_v the_o husband_n of_o one_o wife_n he_o have_v write_v whole_o to_o stop_v the_o month_n of_o those_o heretic_n who_o condemn_a marriage_n and_o to_o show_v that_o marriage_n be_v not_o only_o a_o innocent_a thing_n but_o that_o it_o be_v so_o honourable_a also_o that_o according_a to_o he_o it_o may_v be_v elèvate_v as_o high_a as_o the_o episcopal_a throne_n but_o i_o will_v only_o say_v and_o i_o will_v say_v it_o with_o a_o assurance_n of_o its_o be_v approve_v by_o all_o honest_a and_o upright_a man_n that_o the_o marriage_n of_o churchman_n which_o of_o itself_o be_v a_o honest_a and_o holy_a state_n practise_v under_o the_o old_a law_n practise_v in_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o authorize_v by_o the_o scripture_n can_v be_v consider_v but_o with_o the_o great_a edification_n when_o it_o shall_v be_v set_v in_o opposition_n to_o the_o disorder_n and_o filthiness_n that_o caelibacy_n have_v produce_v which_o be_v but_o a_o pure_o humane_a institution_n without_o any_o lawful_a foundation_n it_o belong_v therefore_o to_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o tell_v we_o whether_o they_o be_v much_o edify_v by_o the_o life_n that_o their_o priest_n lead_v in_o the_o age_n of_o the_o reformation_n and_o by_o that_o permission_n which_o they_o give_v they_o for_o a_o sum_n of_o money_n public_o to_o keep_v their_o concubine_n they_o be_v to_o tell_v we_o whether_o they_o have_v no_o horror_n for_o those_o strange_a assertion_n of_o their_o doctor_n that_o a_o priest_n sin_v less_o who_o through_o the_o infirmity_n of_o the_o flesh_n alii_fw-la fall_v into_o the_o sin_n of_o fornication_n then_o if_o he_o shall_v marry_v and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o less_o evil_a for_o priest_n to_o burn_v then_o to_o marry_o as_o for_o we_o we_o have_v that_o general_a precept_n of_o saint_n paul_n which_o have_v its_o use_n as_o well_o in_o respect_n of_o churchman_n as_o other_o if_o they_o can_v contain_v let_v they_o marry_o and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o same_o apostle_n marriage_n 13._o be_v honourable_a in_o all_o or_o in_o all_o thing_n but_o the_o whoremonger_n and_o adulterer_n god_n will_v judge_v but_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la say_v that_o the_o law_n of_o celibacy_n whether_o it_o be_v just_a or_o unjust_a or_o whether_o it_o do_v not_o begin_v if_o they_o will_v have_v it_o so_o till_o pope_n siricius_n time_n they_o can_v at_o least_o deny_v that_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n do_v not_o carry_v out_o all_o the_o famous_a bishop_n of_o old_a and_o those_o who_o have_v be_v eminent_a for_o sanctity_n to_o imitate_v saint_n paul_n and_o to_o follow_v that_o counsel_n which_o he_o give_v to_o renounce_v marriage_n to_o set_v themselves_o whole_o to_o please_v god_n and_o that_o the_o same_o spirit_n do_v not_o from_o the_o very_a first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n inspire_v a_o very_a great_a number_n of_o christian_n of_o both_o sex_n to_o remain_v virgin_n all_o their_o life_n as_o saint_n justin_n witness_n and_o origen_n against_o celsus_n whence_o then_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v that_o there_o shall_v have_v nothing_o appear_v of_o that_o instinct_n or_o of_o those_o motion_n of_o god_n spirit_n in_o the_o pretend_a reformer_n nor_o in_o the_o society_n which_o they_o have_v establish_v any_o more_o than_o all_o those_o other_o grace_n which_o shine_v so_o illustrious_o in_o the_o saint_n of_o antiquity_n here_o be_v yet_o further_o another_o example_n of_o that_o which_o i_o say_v just_a before_o that_o that_o author_n do_v not_o take_v too_o much_o care_n of_o that_o which_o he_o write_v for_o can_v there_o be_v a_o rasher_n thing_n in_o the_o world_n than_o to_o offer_v to_o thrust_v one_o self_n into_o the_o counsel_n of_o god_n and_o magisterial_o to_o decide_v what_o quality_n the_o reformer_n ought_v to_o have_v have_v continency_n and_o virginity_n be_v the_o cift_n that_o god_n distribute_v to_o man_n as_o he_o please_v but_o it_o be_v what_o he_o have_v give_v only_o to_o some_o person_n it_o no_o way_n follow_v either_o that_o their_o person_n be_v not_o acceptable_a to_o he_o nor_o that_o he_o can_v not_o make_v use_n of_o they_o in_o the_o great_a work_n of_o his_o providence_n abraham_n the_o father_n of_o the_o faithful_a as_o the_o scripture_n call_v he_o be_v not_o he_o marry_v isaac_n jacob_n and_o the_o twelve_o patriarch_n who_o found_v the_o church_n of_o israel_n be_v not_o they_o moses_n the_o deliverer_n of_o the_o ancient_a people_n by_o who_o god_n give_v his_o law_n and_o by_o who_o he_o have_v wrought_v so_o many_o miracle_n be_v not_o he_o aaron_n and_o all_o the_o high-preist_n who_o succeed_v he_o be_v not_o they_o all_o those_o call_v and_o divers_a other_o whereof_o the_o scripture_n speak_v were_z methinks_v most_o weighty_a and_o for_o the_o great_a part_n extraordinary_a and_o nevertheless_o we_o do_v not_o see_v that_o god_n in_o give_v they_o have_v make_v any_o reflection_n upon_o the_o advice_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la who_o ever_o give_v he_o a_o right_a to_o lay_v down_o rule_n with_o such_o authority_n of_o what_o god_n ought_v
parishioner_n of_o saint_n hilary_n montanus_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a in_o the_o view_n of_o that_o ignorance_n under_o which_o they_o be_v hold_v for_o see_v how_o they_o 23._o speak_v our_o lord_n say_v i_o have_v compassion_n on_o the_o multitude_n for_o they_o have_v nothing_o to_o eat_v and_o you_o see_v the_o complaint_n that_o the_o prophet_n make_v the_o child_n ask_v for_o bread_n and_o there_o be_v none_o to_o give_v unto_o they_o it_o be_v a_o small_a matter_n if_o they_o will_v content_v themselves_o with_o the_o not_o give_v they_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o gospel_n they_o will_v not_o suffer_v they_o to_o take_v it_o and_o if_o they_o take_v it_o they_o snatch_v it_o out_o of_o their_o hand_n they_o do_v not_o instruct_v they_o and_o they_o will_v hinder_v they_o so_o that_o they_o shall_v not_o instruct_v thenselves_fw-mi out_o of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o that_o that_o prophecy_n shall_v not_o be_v accomplish_v erunt_fw-la omnes_fw-la docibiles_fw-la deo_fw-la and_o they_o shall_v be_v teach_v of_o god_n i_o think_v myself_o bind_v to_o make_v these_o first_o reflection_n to_o show_v the_o injustice_n and_o inequality_n of_o these_o man_n that_o we_o have_v to_o do_v with_o nihil_fw-la est_fw-la ses_fw-fr cicero_n quod_fw-la minus_fw-la ferendum_fw-la sit_fw-la quam_fw-la rationem_fw-la aquavitae_fw-la ab_fw-la altero_fw-la reposcere_fw-la eum_fw-la quinon_fw-la posset_n suae_fw-la reddere_fw-la notwithstanding_o after_o have_v a_o little_a cool_v that_o impetuous_a motion_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la i_o shall_v not_o fail_v to_o justify_v our_o father_n touch_v the_o principle_n upon_o which_o they_o make_v their_o reformation_n i_o say_v then_o in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o they_o can_v not_o in_o that_o state_n wherein_o thing_n be_v take_v the_o church_n in_o their_o day_n for_o the_o rule_n of_o their_o faith_n without_o renounce_v common_a sense_n the_o church_n in_o their_o day_n or_o to_o speak_v better_a that_o which_o they_o will_v call_v the_o church_n be_v make_v up_o of_o three_o sort_n of_o person_n the_o court_n of_o rome_n the_o prelate_n and_o the_o other_o clergy_n and_o the_o people_n the_o court_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o source_n of_o all_o evil_a it_o be_v that_o that_o have_v spread_v abroad_o all_o the_o error_n and_o superstition_n in_o the_o latin_a church_n or_o that_o have_v at_o least_o foment_v and_o maintain_v they_o when_o they_o take_v their_o rise_n elsewhere_o her_o usurpation_n and_o the_o disorder_n of_o her_o government_n be_v one_o of_o the_o complaint_n of_o our_o father_n they_o complain_v of_o her_o principle_n her_o maxim_n and_o some_o decision_n of_o the_o faith_n which_o she_o have_v cause_v to_o pass_v in_o council_n that_o be_v servile_o subject_v to_o her_o will_n and_o her_o interest_n she_o be_v therefore_o a_o resolute_a party_n in_o this_o affair_n evident_o interest_v and_o by_o consequence_n uncapable_a of_o judge_v it_o be_v true_a that_o she_o call_v herself_o the_o mother_n and_o the_o mistress_n of_o all_o church_n and_o that_o one_o of_o her_o pretension_n be_v infallibility_n in_o the_o faith_n but_o that_o very_a thing_n be_v one_o of_o the_o error_n of_o which_o our_o father_n require_v a_o correction_n whatever_o probability_n she_o have_v of_o ascribe_v it_o to_o herself_o adrian_z the_o six_o acknowledge_v a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o disorder_n of_o that_o court_n in_o his_o instruction_n to_o his_o nuntio_n who_o he_o send_v to_o the_o diet_n of_o nuremberg_n as_o we_o have_v already_o see_v and_o the_o general_n voice_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n which_o demand_v a_o long_a time_n ago_o a_o reformation_n in_o capite_fw-la &_o membris_fw-la make_v it_o know_v enough_o to_o leave_v we_o out_o of_o all_o doubt_n moreover_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n do_v so_o loud_o and_o vehement_o declare_v herself_o against_o a_o reformation_n that_o it_o can_v not_o be_v any_o further_o hope_v for_o and_o why_o shall_v our_o father_n have_v take_v she_o for_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n since_o not_o only_o the_o gallican_n church_n who_o live_v in_o communion_n with_o she_o maintain_v that_o she_o be_v not_o but_o even_o the_o experience_n of_o many_o year_n have_v very_o evident_o show_v that_o she_o can_v not_o be_v do_v not_o tertullian_n turn_v 1._o montanist_n testify_v that_o eleutherius_fw-la bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v receive_v the_o prophecy_n of_o montanus_n of_o priscilla_n and_o maximilla_n and_o that_o he_o have_v already_o write_v letter_n of_o communion_n to_o the_o church_n of_o asia_n and_o phrygia_n which_o be_v montanist_n and_o that_o those_o letter_n shall_v have_v their_o effect_n although_o praxeas_n have_v not_o make_v they_o to_o be_v recall_v in_o relate_v false_a thing_n concern_v those_o church_n and_o their_o prophet_n and_o have_v not_o the_o six_o general_n council_n condemn_v pope_n honorius_n as_o a_o monothelite_n heretic_n with_o sergius_n patriaerch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o some_o other_o i_o know_v that_o some_o have_v say_v that_o that_o council_n be_v deceive_v in_o the_o business_n of_o honorius_n but_o without_o enter_v upon_o that_o question_n in_o which_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o they_o deceive_v themselves_o as_o not_o long_o since_o p._n lovis_n thomassin_n priest_n of_o the_o oratory_n in_o his_o dissertation_n about_o that_o six_o council_n have_v acknowledge_v it_o be_v enough_o that_o that_o council_n condemn_v honorius_n for_o a_o heretic_n and_o that_o it_o proscribe_v his_o name_n and_o his_o memory_n for_o that_o condemnation_n after_o what_o manner_n soever_o it_o happen_v be_v a_o authentic_a declaration_n that_o a_o general_n council_n have_v hold_v that_o pope_n may_v err_v and_o by_o eonsequence_n that_o they_o be_v not_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o it_o be_v nothing_o to_o the_o purpose_n to_o say_v as_o p._n thomassin_n have_v do_v that_o henorius_fw-la err_v only_o in_o the_o quality_n of_o a_o private_a man_n and_o not_o as_o pope_n or_o to_o speak_v more_o proper_o that_o he_o do_v not_o err_v but_o only_o that_o he_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o make_v use_n of_o a_o dispensation_n for_o the_o procure_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v divide_v about_o the_o question_n whether_o there_o be_v two_o will_n and_o two_o operation_n in_o jesus_n christ_n or_o whether_o there_o be_v but_o one_o and_o that_o he_o desire_v that_o they_o will_v be_v silent_a about_o that_o point_n which_o side_n soever_o they_o choose_v it_o will_v always_o follow_v from_o that_o example_n of_o honorius_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n for_o to_o make_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n it_o be_v not_o enough_o to_o be_v exempt_a from_o error_n either_o in_o quality_n of_o pope_n or_o even_o in_o the_o quality_n of_o private_a man_n it_o be_v further_a necessary_a that_o they_o shall_v be_v always_o in_o a_o state_n of_o not_o foment_v or_o entertain_v heresy_n but_o of_o oppose_v it_o on_o the_o contrary_a of_o condemn_v it_o when_o it_o have_v make_v any_o progress_n and_o of_o maintain_v the_o true_a faith_n but_o this_o be_v that_o which_o they_o can_v say_v of_o honorius_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o monothelite_n that_o heresy_n have_v overran_a all_o the_o east_n the_o patriarchates_n of_o the_o east_n be_v infect_v with_o it_o the_o emperor_n heraclius_n have_v establish_v it_o by_o a_o public_a edict_n a_o council_n itself_o hold_v at_o constantinople_n have_v confirm_v it_o whether_o therefore_o they_o say_v that_o honorius_n embrace_v heresy_n in_o quality_n of_o a_o private_a man_n or_o whether_o they_o say_v that_o by_o a_o false_a dispensation_n he_o will_v only_o have_v impose_v silence_n on_o the_o orthodox_n which_o way_n soever_o they_o take_v it_o be_v manifest_a that_o he_o be_v not_o in_o a_o state_n under_o the_o quality_n of_o pope_n to_o put_v a_o stop_n to_o the_o course_n of_o heresy_n nor_o to_o succour_v the_o true_a faith_n for_o what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o as_o pope_n he_o shall_v have_v condemn_v himself_o as_o a_o private_a man_n or_o that_o in_o quality_n of_o pope_n or_o as_o they_o speak_v ex_fw-la cathedra_fw-la he_o shall_v have_v publish_v the_o truth_n that_o ought_v to_o be_v hold_v while_o his_o own_o private_a opinion_n be_v that_o he_o shall_v hold_v his_o peace_n about_o it_o and_o suppress_v it_o it_o be_v therefore_o a_o mockery_n to_o make_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n of_o such_o a_o pope_n who_o through_o his_o own_o private_a heresy_n or_o his_o imprudent_a dispensation_n can_v not_o hinder_v monothelism_n from_o triumph_v and_o it_o can_v be_v a_o less_o one_o if_o they_o shall_v pretend_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v the_o true_a rule_n of_o faith_n while_o such_o pope_n be_v her_o head_n since_o she_o can_v do_v nothing_o without_o they_o and_o since_o they_o may_v
to_o correct_v they_o and_o notwithstanding_o to_o enter_v into_o its_o communion_n and_o to_o live_v under_o its_o ministry_n but_o so_o far_o be_v we_o from_o be_v able_a to_o make_v a_o supposition_n of_o this_o nature_n that_o on_o the_o contrary_a there_o be_v nothing_o more_o certain_a than_o this_o truth_n that_o as_o there_o be_v unjust_a rash_a and_o schismatical_a separation_n so_o there_o may_v be_v also_o not_o only_o just_a and_o lawful_a one_o but_o necessary_a and_o indispensable_a one_o also_o so_o the_o primitive_a christian_n withdraw_v themselves_o from_o the_o jewish_a church_n after_o it_o have_v obstinate_o remain_v in_o its_o unbelief_n and_o afterward_o the_o orthodox_n in_o the_o first_o century_n hold_v no_o communion_n with_o the_o valentinian_o nor_o with_o the_o manichee_n nor_o in_o general_a with_o those_o heretic_n who_o disturb_v the_o purity_n of_o the_o gospel_n with_o their_o error_n nay_o when_o the_o arian_n have_v even_o make_v themselves_o master_n of_o the_o synod_n and_o church_n there_o be_v a_o actual_a separation_n make_v of_o a_o very_a great_a number_n of_o person_n as_o well_o of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o clergy_n as_o that_o of_o the_o people_n who_o will_v not_o have_v any_o communion_n with_o they_o and_o who_o endure_v upon_o that_o account_n all_o sort_n of_o persecution_n therefore_o also_o it_o be_v that_o s._n hilary_n bishop_n of_o poitiers_n earnest_o exhort_v the_o bishop_n and_o the_o orthodox_n people_n by_o a_o public_a letter_n that_o he_o address_v to_o they_o the_o name_n of_o peace_n say_v he_o to_o they_o be_v indeed_o very_o specious_a and_o the_o mere_a appearance_n of_o unity_n have_v arianos_fw-la something_o splendid_a in_o it_o but_o who_o know_v not_o that_o the_o church_n and_o the_o gospel_n acknowledge_v no_o other_o peace_n than_o that_o which_o come_v from_o jesus_n christ_n that_o which_o he_o give_v to_o his_o apostle_n before_o the_o glory_n of_o his_o passion_n and_o that_o which_o he_o leave_v in_o trust_n with_o they_o by_o his_o eternal_a command_n when_o he_o be_v about_o to_o leave_v they_o it_o be_v this_o peace_n which_o we_o have_v take_v care_n to_o seek_v when_o it_o have_v be_v lose_v and_o to_o re-establish_a when_o it_o have_v be_v disturb_v and_o to_o preserve_v after_o we_o have_v find_v it_o again_o but_o the_o sin_n of_o our_o time_n and_o the_o minister_n or_o forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n will_v not_o suffer_v we_o to_o be_v the_o author_n of_o so_o great_a a_o good_a nor_o that_o we_o shall_v so_o much_o as_o partake_v of_o it_o they_o have_v their_o peace_n which_o they_o boast_v of_o which_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o unity_n of_o impiety_n while_o they_o carry_v themselves_o not_o as_o the_o bishop_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o as_o the_o prelate_n of_o antichrist_n and_o about_o the_o end_n of_o his_o letter_n i_o exhort_v you_o say_v he_o that_o you_o take_v heed_n of_o antichrist_n be_v not_o deceive_v by_o a_o foolish_a love_n of_o wall_n nor_o respect_v the_o church_n more_o on_o roof_n and_o in_o house_n nor_o strive_v no_o more_o on_o such_o frivolous_a consideration_n for_o the_o name_n of_o peace_n as_o for_o my_o self_n i_o find_v more_o certainty_n in_o the_o mountain_n in_o the_o forest_n in_o the_o lake_n in_o prison_n in_o gulf_n for_o there_o it_o be_v that_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n animate_v the_o prophet_n separate_a therefore_o yourselves_o from_o auxentius_n who_o be_v a_o angel_n of_o satan_n a_o enemy_n to_o christ_n a_o open_a persecutor_n a_o violator_n of_o the_o faith_n who_o make_v a_o deceitful_a profession_n of_o the_o faith_n before_o the_o emperor_n in_o which_o he_o join_v blasphemy_n to_o that_o deceit_n let_v he_o assemble_v as_o many_o synod_n as_o he_o please_v against_o i_o let_v he_o make_v i_o be_v declare_v a_o heretic_n as_o he_o have_v often_o already_o do_v let_v he_o proscribe_v i_o by_o public_a authority_n let_v he_o stir_v up_o the_o wrath_n of_o the_o great_a man_n against_o i_o as_o much_o as_o he_o will_v he_o can_v never_o be_v any_o other_o to_o i_o than_o a_o devil_n since_o he_o be_v a_o arian_n i_o shall_v never_o have_v peace_n but_o with_o those_o who_o follow_v the_o decree_n of_o our_o nicene_n father_n will_v anathematise_v the_o arian_n and_o acknowledge_v jesus_n christ_n to_o be_v true_o god_n s._n epiphanius_n also_o relate_v that_o before_o the_o synod_n of_o seleucid_n 73_o wherein_o arianism_n be_v establish_v many_o people_n who_o find_v themselves_o to_o be_v under_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o arian_n bishop_n remain_v firm_a in_o the_o confession_n of_o the_o true_a faith_n and_o set_v up_o other_o bishop_n themselves_o and_o the_o history_n of_o socrates_n theodoret_n and_o sozomen_n may_v teach_v we_o that_o while_o the_o arian_n possess_v the_o temple_n and_o the_o see_v of_o the_o church_n the_o orthodox_n hold_v their_o assembly_n apart_o in_o the_o field_n as_o well_o as_o in_o private_a house_n with_o the_o same_o judgement_n s._n ambrose_n teach_v that_o jesus_n 9_o christ_n alone_o be_v he_o from_o who_o we_o ought_v never_o to_o separate_v ourselves_o and_o to_o who_o we_o ought_v to_o say_v lord_n to_o who_o shall_v we_o go_v thou_o have_v the_o word_n of_o eternal_a life_n that_o above_o all_o thing_n the_o faith_n of_o a_o church_n ought_v to_o be_v regard_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o hold_v it_o there_o if_o jesus_n christ_n dwell_v there_o but_o if_o a_o people_n may_v be_v find_v to_o be_v there_o who_o be_v violator_n of_o the_o faith_n or_o that_o a_o heretical_a pastor_n have_v pollute_v that_o habitation_n we_o ought_v to_o separate_v ourselves_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o heretic_n and_o to_o avoid_v all_o commerce_n with_o that_o synagogue_n that_o we_o ought_v to_o separate_v ourselves_o from_o every_o church_n that_o reject_v the_o true_a faith_n and_o do_v not_o preserve_v the_o fundamental_o of_o the_o apostle_n preach_v without_o fear_n lest_o its_o communion_n shall_v brand_v we_o with_o some_o note_n of_o perfidiousness_n there_o can_v not_o therefore_o be_v a_o more_o unreasonable_a thing_n in_o the_o world_n than_o to_o prepossess_v one_o self_n in_o general_n against_o all_o manner_n of_o separation_n for_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o communion_n of_o man_n be_v no_o otherwise_o desirable_a than_o as_o it_o can_v consist_v with_o the_o communion_n of_o god_n and_o that_o when_o that_o of_o man_n shall_v be_v find_v to_o be_v direct_o opposite_a to_o the_o true_a service_n of_o god_n and_o our_o own_o salvation_n which_o be_v the_o only_a end_n of_o a_o religious_a society_n we_o ought_v no_o long_o to_o hesitate_n about_o our_o separation_n but_o to_o make_v out_o this_o truth_n yet_o a_o little_a more_o clear_a we_o need_v but_o to_o set_v before_o their_o eye_n what_o we_o have_v already_o say_v in_o the_o first_o part_n that_o the_o church_n may_v be_v consider_v either_o in_o respect_n of_o its_o internal_a state_n in_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v the_o mystical_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o society_n of_o the_o true_o faithful_a and_o the_o true_a elect_a of_o god_n without_o any_o mixture_n of_o hypocrite_n and_o the_o worldly_a pure_a throughout_o as_o she_o be_v in_o god_n sight_n or_o in_o respect_n of_o its_o external_n state_n in_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v a_o society_n which_o in_o the_o profession_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o religion_n include_v a_o sufficient_o great_a number_n of_o the_o hypocrite_n and_o worldly_a who_o do_v not_o belong_v to_o the_o mystical_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o be_v of_o the_o church_n but_o in_o appearance_n only_o that_o distinction_n be_v evident_a enough_o of_o itself_o not_o to_o need_v any_o proof_n and_o our_o adversary_n themselves_o will_v not_o oppose_v it_o but_o although_o they_o do_v not_o oppose_v that_o distinction_n yet_o they_o never_o fail_v of_o confound_v both_o those_o respect_n for_o when_o they_o speak_v of_o the_o promise_n that_o god_n have_v make_v concern_v the_o perpetual_a subsistence_n of_o his_o church_n where_o it_o will_v be_v just_a to_o refer_v they_o to_o the_o church_n only_o as_o make_v up_o of_o the_o true_o faithful_a since_o to_o speak_v proper_o god_n look_v upon_o they_o alone_o as_o his_o true_a church_n they_o refer_v they_o to_o the_o church_n in_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v mix_v with_o the_o worldly_a and_o hypocrite_n and_o when_o the_o contest_v be_v about_o establish_v the_o duty_n to_o which_o a_o religious_a society_n engage_v we_o where_o it_o will_v be_v just_a to_o consider_v the_o church_n as_o mingle_v with_o the_o good_a and_o the_o wicked_a the_o faithful_a and_o the_o worldly_a such_o as_o it_o appear_v to_o we_o they_o consider_v it_o as_o it_o be_v pure_a and_o without_o any_o mixture_n of_o hypocrite_n such_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o
but_o three_o sort_n of_o person_n only_o to_o be_v in_o its_o communion_n the_o faithful_a the_o catechumeni_fw-la and_o the_o penitent_n but_o as_o for_o those_o who_o teach_v false_a doctrine_n or_o practise_v a_o false_a worship_n it_o never_o have_v any_o union_n with_o they_o not_o only_o the_o ancient_n have_v no_o communion_n with_o they_o but_o to_o show_v how_o necessary_a and_o indispensable_a they_o judge_v a_o separation_n from_o they_o to_o be_v they_o go_v so_o far_o as_o to_o refuse_v their_o communion_n with_o the_o orthodox_n themselves_o when_o either_o by_o surprise_n or_o weakness_n or_o some_o other_o interest_n they_o have_v receive_v heretic_n into_o their_o communion_n although_o as_o to_o themselves_o they_o have_v keep_v their_o faith_n in_o its_o purity_n we_o find_v in_o the_o life_n of_o gregory_n nazianzen_n that_o his_o father_n who_o be_v also_o call_v gregory_n and_o who_o be_v bishop_n of_o nazianzen_n before_o he_o have_v be_v deceive_v by_o a_o fallacious_a write_n and_o have_v give_v his_o communion_n to_o the_o arian_n all_o the_o monk_n of_o his_o diocese_n with_o the_o great_a part_n of_o his_o church_n separate_v themselves_o from_o he_o although_o they_o well_o know_v that_o he_o have_v not_o change_v his_o mind_n nor_o embrace_v heresy_n and_o even_o the_o orthodox_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n refuse_v to_o hold_v communion_n with_o pope_n felix_n as_o theodoret_n tell_v we_o although_o he_o entire_o hold_v the_o creed_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a because_o he_o hold_v communion_n with_o the_o arian_n this_o i_o mention_v not_o absolute_o to_o approve_v of_o that_o carriage_n but_o only_o to_o show_v how_o far_o their_o aversion_n go_v heretofore_o which_o they_o have_v for_o hold_v communion_n with_o heretic_n those_o who_o be_v prepossess_v against_o all_o sort_n of_o separation_n in_o the_o matter_n of_o religion_n aught_o to_o remember_v that_o the_o obligation_n that_o lie_v upon_o they_o to_o hold_v communion_n with_o those_o with_o who_o they_o be_v external_o join_v be_v not_o without_o its_o bound_n and_o measure_n we_o be_v join_v together_o under_o certain_a condition_n which_o be_v principal_o the_o profession_n of_o a_o pure_a faith_n or_o at_o least_o such_o as_o be_v free_a from_o all_o damnable_a error_n a_o worship_n free_v from_o all_o that_o which_o be_v opposite_a to_o the_o essence_n of_o piety_n in_o a_o word_n a_o public_a ministry_n under_o which_o we_o may_v work_v out_o our_o own_o salvation_n while_o these_o condition_n remain_v they_o make_v the_o communion_n subsist_v but_o when_o they_o fail_v the_o communion_n fail_v also_o and_o there_o be_v a_o just_a ground_n for_o a_o separation_n provide_v we_o observe_v these_o necessary_a caution_n they_o can_v say_v in_o this_o case_n that_o we_o separate_v ourselves_o from_o the_o church_n nor_o that_o we_o forsake_v her_o communion_n or_o that_o we_o break_v her_o unity_n for_o the_o forsake_a party_n be_v true_o such_o as_o we_o suppose_v it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v any_o more_o look_v on_o as_o the_o church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o only_o as_o a_o party_n of_o the_o worldly_a who_o be_v before_o mingle_v with_o the_o true_o faithful_a and_o who_o through_o their_o obstinacy_n in_o their_o error_n and_o false_a worship_n have_v discover_v themselves_o and_o have_v themselves_o tear_v off_o the_o vail_n which_o as_o yet_o confound_v they_o after_o a_o manner_n with_o the_o other_o the_o orthodox_n in_o the_o first_o age_n do_v not_o in_o the_o least_o break_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n when_o they_o will_v not_o hold_v communion_n with_o the_o valentinian_o the_o marcionite_n the_o montanist_n the_o manichee_n and_o the_o other_o heterodox_n of_o those_o time_n as_o i_o have_v note_v already_o no_o more_o than_o those_o who_o with_o so_o much_o constancy_n and_o resolution_n refuse_v to_o hold_v communion_n with_o the_o arrian_n we_o ought_v not_o therefore_o present_o to_o condemn_v all_o kind_n of_o separation_n and_o since_o there_o be_v such_o kind_n of_o it_o as_o be_v necessary_a just_a and_o lawful_a as_o there_o be_v such_o as_o be_v unjust_a and_o rash_a it_o will_v be_v the_o extremity_n of_o folly_n to_o judge_v of_o all_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n without_o any_o difference_n or_o distinction_n the_o roman_a church_n herself_o which_o have_v sometime_o cut_v off_o whole_a nation_n as_o france_n and_o germany_n from_o her_o communion_n which_o may_v have_v be_v see_v to_o have_v be_v so_o often_o divide_v into_o divers_a party_n whereof_o one_o have_v excommunicate_v the_o other_o will_v not_o it_o may_v be_v free_o suffer_v that_o we_o shall_v treat_v of_o matter_n with_o this_o confusion_n so_o that_o dispute_v at_o present_a about_o our_o separation_n with_o she_o we_o shall_v demand_v no_o unjust_a or_o unreasonable_a thing_n when_o we_o tell_v they_o that_o we_o ought_v to_o examine_v of_o what_o nature_n that_o separation_n be_v to_o consider_v the_o reason_n and_o wise_o to_o weigh_v the_o circumstance_n for_o if_o our_o father_n separate_v themselves_o upon_o light_a ground_n and_o without_o have_v any_o sufficient_a cause_n if_o they_o be_v even_o under_o circumstance_n which_o ought_v to_o have_v bind_v they_o to_o have_v remain_v unite_v with_o the_o other_o party_n which_o be_v not_o for_o a_o reformation_n we_o shall_v agree_v with_o all_o our_o heart_n to_o condemn_v they_o but_o if_o on_o the_o contrary_a the_o reason_n which_o they_o have_v be_v just_a sufficient_a and_o necessary_a if_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o the_o circumstance_n of_o time_n place_n person_n that_o can_v hinder_v they_o from_o do_v that_o which_o they_o do_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o instead_o of_o condemn_v they_o we_o shall_v bless_v they_o we_o shall_v think_v ourselves_o happy_a in_o follow_v their_o footstep_n and_o as_o for_o the_o reproach_n and_o venomous_a accusation_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la and_o such_o like_a we_o shall_v bear_v they_o with_o patience_n look_v on_o they_o as_o the_o effect_n of_o a_o blind_a passion_n let_v we_o therefore_o begin_v to_o make_v that_o examination_n by_o the_o cause_n of_o our_o separation_n every_o one_o know_v what_o the_o matter_n that_o divide_v we_o be_v that_o they_o be_v not_o either_o point_n of_o mere_a discipline_n such_o as_o that_o for_o which_o victor_n bishop_n of_o rome_n separate_v his_o church_n from_o those_o of_o asia_n who_o shall_v keep_v the_o feast_n of_o easter_n on_o the_o fourteen_o day_n of_o the_o moon_n nor_o mere_o question_v of_o the_o school_n which_o consist_v in_o nothing_o but_o term_n remote_a from_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o vulgar_a as_o that_o which_o they_o call_v trium_fw-la capitulorum_fw-la which_o raise_v so_o many_o trouble_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n justinian_n and_o pope_n vigilius_n nor_o in_o mere_a personal_a interest_n such_o as_o we_o may_v see_v in_o the_o schism_n of_o anti-popes_n nor_o pure_o in_o personal_a crime_n or_o accusation_n as_o in_o the_o schism_n of_o the_o donatist_n nor_o even_o in_o a_o general_a corruption_n of_o manner_n although_o that_o be_v extreme_o great_a in_o the_o time_n of_o our_o father_n the_o article_n that_o separate_v we_o be_v point_n that_o according_a to_o we_o essential_o disturb_v the_o faith_n by_o which_o we_o be_v unite_v to_o jesus_n christ_n point_n which_o essential_o alter_v the_o worship_n that_o we_o owe_v to_o god_n which_o essential_o deprave_v the_o source_n of_o our_o justification_n and_o which_o corrupt_v both_o the_o external_a and_o internal_a mean_n of_o our_o obtain_n grace_n and_o glory_n in_o a_o word_n they_o be_v such_o point_n as_o we_o believe_v to_o be_v whole_o incompatible_a with_o salvation_n and_o which_o by_o consequence_n hinder_v we_o from_o be_v able_a to_o give_v it_o the_o title_n or_o the_o quality_n of_o a_o true_a church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o a_o party_n which_o be_v obstinate_a in_o the_o profession_n and_o practice_n of_o they_o and_o which_o will_v force_v we_o to_o be_v so_o too_o i_o confess_v that_o we_o can_v say_v that_o our_o controversy_n be_v all_o of_o that_o importance_n there_o be_v some_o undoubted_o which_o be_v of_o lesser_a weight_n and_o force_n which_o it_o be_v fit_v for_o they_o to_o reform_v themselves_o in_o but_o which_o notwithstanding_o will_v not_o have_v give_v alone_o a_o just_a cause_n of_o separation_n in_o this_o rank_n i_o place_v the_o question_n of_o the_o limbus_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n that_o of_o the_o local_a descent_n of_o jesus_n christ_n into_o hell_n that_o of_o the_o distinction_n of_o priest_n and_o bishop_n to_o be_v of_o divine_a right_n that_o of_o the_o keep_n of_o lent_n and_o some_o other_o of_o that_o nature_n where_o there_o may_v have_v be_v see_v error_n and_o superstition_n enough_o to_o be_v correct_v but_o which_o will_v not_o have_v
as_o heretic_n or_o the_o enemy_n of_o the_o church_n peace_n therefore_o it_o be_v that_o constance_n reproach_v liberius_n that_o he_o be_v alone_o and_o that_o he_o oppose_v himself_o to_o all_o the_o world_n in_o the_o defence_n of_o athanasius_n when_o so_o great_a a_o part_n of_o the_o 355._o world_n say_v he_o to_o he_o reside_v in_o thy_o person_n that_o thou_o alone_o shall_v take_v the_o part_n of_o a_o wicked_a man_n and_o dare_v to_o break_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n i_o will_v be_v alone_o answer_v liberius_n the_o cause_n of_o the_o faith_n be_v nevertheless_o weaken_a for_o heretofore_o there_o be_v but_o three_o find_v who_o resist_v the_o command_n of_o a_o king_n liberius_n himself_o be_v banish_v from_o which_o he_o be_v not_o free_v till_o after_o he_o subscribe_v to_o arianism_n and_o as_o the_o west_n be_v then_o less_o infect_v with_o this_o heresy_n than_o the_o east_n the_o emperor_n cause_v a_o council_n to_o assemble_v at_o ariminum_n in_o which_o after_o specious_a beginning_n the_o end_n be_v very_o unhappy_a for_o the_o bishop_n renounce_v therein_o the_o orthodox_n doctrine_n which_o make_v the_o son_n of_o god_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o essence_n with_o his_o father_n to_o this_o effect_n they_o reject_v the_o word_n consubstantial_a which_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a have_v insert_v into_o its_o creed_n as_o a_o word_n that_o be_v scandalous_a sacrilegious_a and_o unworthy_a of_o god_n which_o be_v no_o where_o to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o scripture_n and_o they_o banish_v it_o from_o the_o church_n this_o appear_v by_o the_o letter_n of_o that_o synod_n itself_o to_o the_o emperor_n constance_n set_v down_o by_o s._n hilary_n in_o which_o they_o give_v the_o emperor_n thanks_o that_o he_o have_v show_v fragment_n they_o what_o they_o ought_v to_o do_v to_o wit_n to_o decree_v that_o no_o body_n shall_v speak_v any_o more_o either_o of_o substance_n or_o of_o consubstantial_a which_o be_v name_n unknown_a to_o the_o church_n of_o god_n and_o that_o they_o rejoice_v because_o they_o have_v acknowledge_v the_o very_a same_o thing_n that_o they_o have_v hold_v before_o they_o add_v that_o the_o truth_n which_o can_v be_v overcome_v have_v obtain_v the_o victory_n so_o that_o that_o name_v unworthy_a of_o god_n which_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v write_v in_o the_o sacred_a law_n shall_v not_o be_v for_o the_o future_a mention_v by_o any_o person_n and_o they_o declare_v that_o they_o entire_o hold_v the_o same_o doctrine_n with_o the_o oriental_a church_n and_o that_o they_o have_v render_v unto_o they_o and_o he_o a_o full_a obedience_n it_o be_v that_o reason_n for_o which_o auxentius_n bishop_n of_o milan_n arian_n a_o arian_n say_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o valentinian_n and_o valens_n emperor_n that_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o endure_v that_o the_o unity_n of_o six_o hundred_o bishop_n shall_v be_v break_v by_o a_o small_a number_n of_o contentious_a person_n so_o that_o vincentius_n 6._o lirinensis_n make_v no_o scruple_n to_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o poison_n of_o arianism_n have_v infect_v not_o some_o small_a part_n only_o but_o almost_o all_o the_o world_n and_o it_o be_v to_o that_o sense_n that_o phaebadius_n a_o french_a bishop_n 219._o who_o live_v in_o those_o time_n say_v that_o the_o subtlety_n and_o fraud_n of_o the_o devil_n have_v almost_o whole_o possess_a man_n mind_n that_o it_o persuade_v they_o to_o believe_v heresy_n as_o the_o right_a faith_n and_o condemn_v the_o true_a faith_n as_o a_o heresy_n and_o a_o little_a low_o have_v a_o eye_n to_o what_o have_v be_v do_v at_o the_o council_n of_o ariminum_n the_o bishop_n say_v he_o make_v a_o edict_n that_o no_o one_o shall_v mention_v one_o only_a substance_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o no_o one_o shall_v preach_v in_o the_o church_n that_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n be_v but_o one_o only_a virtue_n i_o may_v add_v to_o these_o testimony_n that_o of_o gregory_n nazianzen_n in_o the_o oration_n that_o he_o make_v in_o the_o praise_n of_o s._n athanasius_n there_o after_o have_v describe_v the_o fury_n of_o george_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n and_o a_o arian_n and_o the_o impiety_n of_o the_o council_n of_o seleucia_n he_o add_v we_o may_v see_v one_o sort_n unjust_o banish_v from_o their_o see_v and_o other_o put_v 21._o into_o their_o place_n after_o their_o have_v subscribe_v to_o the_o impiety_n which_o be_v require_v of_o they_o as_o a_o necessary_a condition_n plot_v never_o cease_v on_o one_o side_n nor_o the_o calumniator_n on_o the_o other_o this_o be_v that_o which_o have_v make_v many_o among_o we_o fall_v into_o the_o snare_n who_o be_v else_o invincible_a for_o although_o their_o error_n do_v not_o go_v so_o far_o as_o to_o seduce_v their_o mind_n yet_o they_o subscribe_v notwithstanding_o and_o by_o that_o mean_v conspire_v with_o the_o most_o wicked_a man_n and_o if_o they_o be_v not_o partaker_n in_o their_o flame_n they_o be_v at_o least_o blacken_v with_o their_o smoke_n this_o be_v that_o which_o have_v make_v i_o often_o pour_v forth_o river_n of_o tear_n behold_v wickedness_n spread_v abroad_o so_o wide_a and_o so_o much_o every_o where_o and_o that_o those_o themselves_o that_o ought_v to_o have_v be_v the_o defender_n of_o the_o word_n there_o have_v become_v the_o persecutor_n of_o the_o orthodox_n doctrine_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o pastor_n have_v be_v carry_v away_o after_o a_o insensible_a manner_n and_o to_o speak_v with_o the_o scripture_n divers_a pastor_n have_v leave_v my_o vineyard_n desolate_a they_o have_v abuse_v and_o load_v that_o desirable_a portion_n with_o shame_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o church_n of_o god_n which_o the_o sweat_n and_o blood_n of_o so_o many_o martyr_n before_o and_o since_o the_o come_n of_o jesus_fw-la christ_n have_v besprinkle_v and_o which_o be_v consecrate_v by_o the_o suffering_n of_o god_n himself_o who_o die_v for_o our_o salvation_n if_o you_o except_v some_o few_o who_o have_v either_o be_v despise_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o obscurity_n of_o their_o name_n or_o who_o have_v resist_v by_o their_o virtue_n for_o it_o be_v very_o requisite_a that_o there_o shall_v yet_o have_v some_o remain_v to_o be_v as_o it_o be_v a_o seed_n and_o a_o root_n to_o israel_n to_o make_v it_o flourish_v and_o revive_v again_o all_o be_v sway_v by_o the_o time_n there_o be_v only_o this_o difference_n among_o they_o that_o some_o be_v fall_v deep_a into_o the_o snare_n and_o other_o more_o slow_o that_o some_o be_v the_o chief_a in_o wickedness_n and_o other_o hold_v the_o second_o place_n cardinal_n baronius_n can_v not_o avoid_v make_v this_o reflection_n in_o set_v 359._o down_o this_o passage_n so_o it_o be_v that_o gregory_n deplore_v the_o ruin_n of_o the_o whole_a eastern_a church_n but_o if_o we_o will_v add_v the_o ruin_n that_o befall_v the_o western_a church_n which_o i_o have_v just_a before_o describe_v we_o shall_v easy_o judge_v that_o there_o have_v not_o be_v any_o time_n since_o wherein_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n have_v be_v more_o disturb_v than_o it_o be_v then_o since_o almost_o all_o the_o preacher_n of_o the_o church_n be_v fall_v into_o the_o precipice_n and_o that_o the_o face_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v never_o so_o dreadful_a but_o the_o second_o action_n which_o we_o have_v propound_v be_v not_o less_o certain_a than_o the_o former_a to_o wit_n that_o those_o among_o the_o orthodox_n who_o have_v any_o zeal_n or_o courage_n separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o body_n of_o their_o ordinary_a pastor_n and_o will_v not_o own_v they_o for_o their_o pastor_n while_o they_o remain_v in_o heresy_n in_o effect_n that_o be_v the_o chief_a cause_n for_o which_o they_o suffer_v so_o many_o murder_n and_o banishment_n the_o arian_n no_n way_n tolerate_v those_o who_o refuse_v their_o communion_n the_o perpetual_a accusation_n wherewith_o they_o charge_v they_o be_v that_o they_o be_v the_o schismatic_n who_o have_v violate_v the_o peace_n and_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n this_o be_v that_o which_o auxentius_n reproach_v s._n hilary_n with_o and_o eusebius_n of_o verceille_n in_o the_o letter_n which_o i_o have_v before_o cite_v they_o be_v say_v he_o man_n condemn_v and_o depose_v who_o think_v of_o nothing_o but_o make_v of_o schism_n wheresoever_o they_o come_v for_o so_o it_o be_v that_o that_o false_a bishop_n call_v the_o just_a separation_n to_o which_o s._n hilary_n exhort_v the_o faithful_a by_o his_o write_n as_o we_o have_v see_v in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n socrates_n the_o ecclesiastical_a historian_n relate_v upon_o this_o subject_n 30._o that_o the_o cruelty_n of_o the_o arian_n proceed_v to_o that_o height_n that_o they_o force_v by_o all_o sort_n of_o unjust_a way_n man_n and_o woman_n to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n at_o their_o hand_n
there_o be_v reason_n for_o that_o or_o no_o it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o he_o consent_v that_o they_o shall_v not_o any_o more_o have_v have_v those_o for_o their_o pastor_n which_o be_v so_o before_o and_o that_o they_o shall_v have_v withdraw_v themselves_o from_o their_o communion_n and_o external_a worship_n we_o demand_v no_o more_o at_o present_a we_o ought_v now_o to_o pass_v on_o to_o the_o second_o proposition_n upon_o which_o the_o objection_n be_v ground_v that_o i_o have_v propound_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o chapter_n and_o to_o examine_v whether_o the_o privilege_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v such_o that_o one_o ought_v not_o upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o to_o separate_v one_o self_n from_o her_o communion_n all_o the_o world_n know_v that_o this_o be_v the_o pretention_n of_o that_o church_n and_o that_o it_o be_v for_o that_o that_o she_o make_v herself_o the_o mother_n and_o the_o mistress_n of_o all_o other_o and_o that_o she_o have_v also_o make_v it_o to_o be_v define_v in_o her_o council_n of_o trent_n it_o be_v upon_o that_o account_n that_o one_o of_o her_o pope_n boniface_n the_o eight_o former_o determine_v that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o salvation_n of_o every_o creature_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n but_o clear_o to_o decide_v so_o weighty_a a_o question_n there_o seem_v to_o i_o to_o be_v only_o these_o two_o way_n the_o first_o be_v to_o inquire_v whether_o that_o church_n can_v or_o can_v fall_v into_o error_n and_o cease_v to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o she_o can_v never_o fall_v into_o error_n nor_o lose_v the_o quality_n of_o a_o true_a church_n we_o must_v conclude_v that_o we_o ought_v always_o to_o remain_v in_o her_o communion_n but_o if_o on_o the_o contrary_a she_o may_v err_v and_o cease_v to_o be_v a_o true_a church_n we_o must_v also_o conclude_v that_o we_o may_v and_o aught_o to_o separate_v ourselves_o when_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o just_a occasion_n there_o the_o second_o way_n be_v that_o lay_v aside_o the_o question_n whether_o she_o may_v err_v or_o not_o we_o examine_v whether_o it_o be_v true_a that_o god_n have_v make_v she_o the_o mistress_n of_o all_o other_o church_n as_o she_o pretend_v whether_o he_o have_v establish_v she_o to_o be_v the_o perpetual_a and_o inviolable_a centre_n of_o the_o christian_a unity_n with_o a_o command_n to_o all_o the_o faithful_a not_o to_o fly_v off_o from_o she_o for_o if_o it_o be_v a_o order_n that_o god_n have_v make_v we_o can_v resist_v it_o without_o destroy_v ourselves_o but_o if_o it_o be_v only_o a_o ill-grounded_a pretention_n of_o that_o church_n her_o communion_n be_v neither_o more_o necessary_a nor_o more_o inviolable_a than_o that_o of_o other_o particular_a church_n but_o as_o to_o the_o first_o of_o these_o way_n i_o have_v already_o show_v that_o it_o engage_v those_o who_o will_v follow_v it_o in_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o foundation_n and_o in_o effect_n the_o proof_n that_o they_o set_v before_o we_o to_o establish_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o roman_a see_v be_v neither_o so_o clear_a nor_o so_o conclude_v that_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v necessary_a to_o see_v whether_o the_o doctrine_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n teach_v answer_v that_o pretention_n which_o she_o make_v to_o be_v infallible_a and_o unable_a to_o fall_v away_o or_o to_o say_v better_o those_o proof_n be_v so_o weak_a and_o so_o trivial_a that_o they_o themselves_o bind_v we_o to_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o that_o church_n to_o judge_v of_o her_o pretention_n by_o they_o these_o two_o argument_n be_v equal_o good_a as_o to_o their_o form_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v err_v in_o the_o faith_n therefore_o the_o thing_n which_o she_o teach_v we_o of_o faith_n be_v true_a and_o the_o thing_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n teach_v we_o be_v not_o true_a therefore_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n may_v err_v i_o do_v not_o here_o examine_v the_o question_n which_o of_o these_o two_o way_n of_o reason_v be_v the_o more_o natural_a i_o yield_v if_o they_o will_v that_o they_o shall_v choose_v the_o first_o but_o when_o they_o shall_v have_v choose_v it_o good_a sense_n will_v also_o require_v that_o if_o the_o thing_n which_o they_o shall_v set_v before_o we_o to_o prove_v this_o proposition_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v err_v in_o the_o faith_n do_v no_o way_n satisfy_v the_o mind_n if_o instead_o of_o assure_v we_o they_o plunge_v we_o into_o the_o great_a uncertainty_n we_o must_v pass_v over_o to_o the_o other_o way_n and_o by_o consequence_n we_o must_v enter_v into_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o foundation_n but_o to_o judge_v of_o what_o nature_n those_o proof_n be_v which_o they_o give_v for_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n we_o need_v but_o a_o naked_a view_n of_o they_o for_o they_o be_v not_o the_o express_a declaration_n of_o the_o will_n of_o god_n although_o it_o shall_v be_v very_o necessary_a that_o they_o shall_v have_v such_o a_o one_o for_o the_o establishment_n of_o so_o great_a and_o peculiar_a a_o privilege_n the_o knowledge_n of_o which_o be_v so_o very_o important_a to_o all_o christian_n they_o be_v not_o evident_a consequence_n draw_v from_o some_o passage_n of_o scripture_n or_o some_o action_n of_o the_o apostle_n they_o be_v neither_o clear_a and_o convince_a reason_n nor_o even_o strong_a presumption_n and_o such_o as_o have_v much_o likelihood_n they_o be_v strain_v consequence_n which_o they_o draw_v as_o they_o be_v able_a from_o two_o or_o three_o passage_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o which_o a_o man_n that_o shall_v have_v never_o hear_v they_o speak_v of_o that_o infallibility_n with_o all_o his_o circumspection_n will_v not_o have_v gather_v they_o produce_v the_o testimony_n that_o st._n paul_n give_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o his_o day_n that_o her_o faith_n be_v speak_v of_o through_o all_o the_o 1._o world_n and_o they_o consider_v not_o that_o he_o give_v the_o same_o testimony_n to_o the_o thessalonian_n in_o far_o high_a term_n than_o to_o the_o roman_n for_o he_o tell_v they_o that_o they_o be_v a_o example_n to_o the_o faithful_a and_o that_o 1._o the_o word_n of_o the_o lord_n sound_v from_o they_o not_o only_o in_o macedonia_n and_o achaia_n but_o in_o every_o place_n also_o although_o they_o do_v not_o conclude_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n of_o thessalonica_n from_o thence_o they_o do_v not_o see_v that_o he_o render_v well_o near_o the_o same_o testimony_n to_o the_o philippian_n in_o add_v a_o clause_n that_o seem_v much_o more_o express_v to_o wit_n that_o he_o be_v assure_v of_o this_o very_a thing_n that_o he_o which_o have_v begin_v 1._o a_o good_a work_n in_o they_o will_v perform_v it_o until_o the_o day_n of_o jesus_n christ_n although_o they_o can_v notwithstanding_o conclude_v infallibility_n from_o thence_o in_o the_o behalf_n of_o the_o church_n of_o philippi_n in_o effect_n these_o testimony_n only_o regard_v the_o person_n who_o at_o that_o time_n compose_v those_o church_n and_o not_o those_o who_o shall_v come_v after_o they_o and_o do_v not_o find_v any_o privilege_n on_o they_o they_o produce_v the_o passage_n of_o the_o gospel_n that_o relate_v to_o s._n peter_n as_o this_o thou_o be_v peter_n and_o upon_o this_o rock_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n 16._o and_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o it_o and_o this_o i_o will_v give_v unto_o thou_o the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n and_o whatsoever_o thou_o shall_v 22._o bind_v on_o earth_n shall_v be_v bind_v in_o heaven_n etc._n etc._n and_o this_o i_o have_v pray_v for_o thou_o that_o thy_o faith_n fail_v not_o when_o therefore_o thou_o be_v convert_v 21._o strengthen_v thy_o brethren_n and_o this_o feed_v my_o sheep_n but_o to_o perceive_v the_o weakness_n of_o the_o consequence_n which_o they_o draw_v from_o these_o passage_n we_o need_v but_o to_o see_v that_o which_o be_v between_o two_o thing_n of_o which_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o we_o shall_v be_v assure_v before_o we_o can_v conclude_v any_o thing_n first_o of_o all_o we_o must_v be_v assure_v that_o s._n peter_n be_v at_o rome_n that_o he_o preach_v and_o fix_v his_o see_n there_o for_o these_o action_n be_v not_o so_o evident_a as_o they_o imagine_v they_o be_v envelop_v with_o divers_a difficulty_n that_o appear_v unconquerable_a and_o accompany_v with_o many_o circumstance_n that_o have_v no_o appearance_n of_o truth_n and_o which_o make_v at_o least_o that_o whole_a history_n to_o be_v doubt_v i_o confess_v that_o the_o ancient_n do_v believe_v so_o but_o they_o have_v sometime_o ready_o admit_v fable_n for_o truth_n and_o after_o all_o these_o
be_v matter_n of_o fact_n whereof_o we_o have_v not_o any_o divine_a revelation_n about_o which_o according_a to_o the_o very_a principle_n of_o our_o adversary_n all_o the_o whole_a church_n may_v be_v deceive_v and_o which_o by_o consequence_n be_v not_o of_o faith_n nor_o can_v serve_v as_o a_o foundation_n for_o a_o article_n so_o much_o concern_v the_o faith_n as_o this_o be_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v err_v and_o that_o it_o be_v always_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n to_o be_v in_o her_o communion_n second_o we_o must_v be_v assure_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o true_a and_o ordinary_a successor_n of_o s._n peter_n in_o the_o government_n of_o every_o christian_a church_n for_o why_o shall_v not_o they_o be_v his_o successor_n in_o the_o government_n of_o the_o particular_a church_n of_o rome_n as_o well_o as_o the_o bishop_n of_o antioch_n in_o the_o particular_a government_n of_o that_o of_o antioch_n when_o the_o apostle_n preach_v in_o those_o place_n where_o they_o gather_v church_n and_o settle_a pastor_n they_o do_v not_o intend_v that_o those_o pastor_n after_o they_o shall_v receive_v all_o the_o right_n of_o their_o apostleship_n nor_o that_o they_o shall_v be_v universal_a bishop_n they_o say_v that_o there_o must_v have_v be_v one_o and_o that_o that_o can_v have_v be_v in_o no_o other_o church_n but_o that_o where_o s._n peter_n die_v but_o all_o this_o be_v say_v without_o any_o ground_n the_o church_n be_v a_o kingdom_n that_o acknowledge_v none_o beside_o jesus_n christ_n for_o its_o monarch_n he_o be_v our_o only_a lord_n and_o our_o sovereign_a teacher_n and_o after_o that_o the_o apostle_n have_v form_v church_n and_o that_o the_o christian_a religion_n have_v be_v lay_v down_o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n the_o pastor_n have_v in_o those_o divine_a book_n the_o exact_a rule_n of_o their_o preach_a and_o their_o government_n those_o who_o have_v apply_v themselves_o only_o to_o that_o have_v always_o well_o govern_v their_o flock_n without_o stand_v in_o need_n of_o that_o pretend_a universal_a episcopacy_n which_o be_v a_o chimerical_a office_n more_o proper_a to_o ruin_v religion_n than_o to_o preserve_v it_o in_o the_o three_o place_n we_o must_v be_v assure_v that_o s._n peter_n himself_o have_v receive_v in_o those_o passage_n some_o peculiar_a dignity_n that_o have_v raise_v he_o above_o the_o other_o apostle_n and_o some_o right_n which_o be_v not_o common_a to_o all_o of_o they_o but_o this_o be_v what_o they_o can_v conclude_v from_o those_o forecited_a passage_n for_o grant_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v build_v his_o church_n upon_o s._n peter_n have_v he_o not_o also_o build_v it_o upon_o the_o other_o apostle_n be_v it_o not_o elsewhere_o write_v that_o we_o be_v build_v upon_o the_o foundation_n of_o 2._o the_o apostle_n and_o prophet_n jesus_n christ_n himself_o be_v the_o chief_a cornerstone_n be_v it_o not_o write_v that_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n have_v twelve_o foundation_n 14._o wherein_o the_o name_n of_o the_o twelve_o apostle_n of_o the_o lamb_n be_v write_v if_o jesus_n christ_n have_v pray_v for_o the_o perseverance_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o s._n peter_n have_v he_o not_o make_v the_o same_o prayer_n for_o all_o the_o other_o keep_v they_o say_v he_o in_o thy_o own_o name_n that_o they_o may_v be_v one_o as_o we_o be_v 11._o if_o he_o say_v to_o he_o strengthen_v thy_o brethren_n be_v it_o not_o a_o common_a duty_n not_o only_o to_o the_o apostle_n but_o to_o all_o the_o faithful_a let_v we_o consider_v one_o another_o say_v s._n paul_n to_o provoke_v unto_o love_n and_o to_o good_a work_n if_o 24._o he_o say_v to_o he_o feed_v my_o sheep_n do_v he_o not_o say_v to_o all_o in_o common_a go_v and_o teach_v all_o nation_n if_o he_o say_v to_o he_o i_o will_v give_v unto_o thou_o 19_o the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n and_o whatsoever_o thou_o shall_v bind_v on_o earth_n shall_v be_v bind_v in_o heaven_n have_v he_o not_o say_v to_o all_o of_o they_o i_o 29._o appcint_v unto_o you_o a_o kingdom_n as_o my_o father_n have_v appoint_v unto_o i_o whatsoever_o you_o shall_v bind_v on_o earth_n shall_v be_v bind_v in_o heaven_n and_o 18._o whatsoever_o you_o shall_v loose_v on_o earth_n shall_v be_v loose_v in_o heaven_n in_o the_o four_o place_n we_o must_v be_v assure_v that_o when_o there_o shall_v be_v in_o all_o those_o passage_n some_o peculiar_a privilege_n for_o s._n peter_n exclusive_a from_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n that_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n that_o can_v be_v transmit_v down_o to_o his_o successor_n and_o not_o some_o personal_a privilege_n that_o reside_v in_o he_o alone_o and_o must_v have_v die_v with_o he_o for_o can_v we_o not_o say_v that_o the_o twelve_o apostle_n be_v the_o twelve_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n the_o privilege_n of_o s._n peter_n be_v to_o be_v first_o in_o order_n because_o he_o be_v the_o first_o who_o labour_v in_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o jew_n at_o the_o day_n of_o pentecost_n and_o in_o that_o of_o the_o gentile_n in_o the_o sermon_n that_o he_o make_v to_o cornelius_n may_v we_o not_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v particular_o pray_v for_o his_o perseverance_n in_o the_o faith_n because_o that_o he_o alone_o have_v be_v winnow_v by_o the_o temptation_n that_o happen_v to_o he_o in_o the_o court_n of_o the_o high_a priest_n that_o he_o say_v to_o he_o alone_o when_o thou_o be_v convert_v strengthen_v thy_o brethren_n because_o that_o he_o alone_o have_v give_v a_o sad_a experience_n of_o humane_a weakness_n that_o he_o say_v to_o he_o thrice_o feed_v my_o sheep_n or_o my_o lamb_n because_o that_o he_o only_o have_v thrice_o deny_v his_o master_n by_o word_n full_a of_o horror_n and_o ingratitude_n our_o lord_n will_v for_o his_o consolation_n and_o re-establishment_n thrice_o pronounce_v word_n full_a of_o love_n and_o goodness_n in_o fine_a when_o those_o text_n shall_v contain_v a_o peculiar_a privilege_n that_o may_v be_v communicate_v to_o the_o successor_n of_o s._n peter_n we_o must_v be_v assure_v that_o that_o privilege_n must_v be_v the_o perpetual_a infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o a_o certainty_n of_o never_o fall_v away_o from_o the_o quality_n of_o a_o true_a church_n and_o this_o be_v that_o which_o they_o know_v not_o how_o to_o conclude_v from_o those_o passage_n for_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o first_o the_o church_n may_v have_v be_v build_v upon_o s._n peter_n and_o upon_o his_o first_o successor_n and_o remain_v firm_a and_o unshaken_a upon_o those_o foundation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v upon_o their_o doctrine_n and_o example_n although_o in_o the_o course_n of_o some_o age_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v degenerate_v and_o change_v the_o faith_n of_o their_o predecessor_n and_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n extend_v even_o to_o the_o successor_n of_o s._n peter_n will_v not_o be_v less_o true_a when_o they_o shall_v not_o extend_v themselves_o unto_o all_o those_o who_o bear_v that_o name_n s._n paul_n have_v call_v the_o church_n of_o asia_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o which_o timothy_n his_o disciple_n be_v when_o he_o write_v his_o first_o epistle_n to_o he_o he_o have_v i_o say_v call_v they_o the_o pillar_n and_o ground_n of_o truth_n for_o 5._o although_o those_o title_n belong_v in_o general_a to_o every_o church_n it_o be_v notwithstanding_o certain_a that_o they_o regard_v more_o direct_o and_o more_o particular_o that_o part_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n i_o will_v say_v the_o church_n of_o asia_n where_o timothy_n reside_v when_o s._n paul_n write_v to_o he_o but_o the_o word_n of_o this_o apostle_n do_v not_o fail_v to_o be_v true_a although_o in_o the_o course_n of_o many_o age_n those_o church_n have_v degenerate_v from_o their_o first_o purity_n and_o though_o the_o successor_n of_o timothy_n lose_v it_o very_o quick_o after_o and_o as_o to_o the_o prayer_n that_o jesus_n christ_n make_v to_o god_n that_o the_o faith_n of_o s._n peter_n may_v not_o fail_v when_o they_o will_v extend_v it_o down_o to_o his_o successor_n they_o can_v conclude_v a_o great_a infallibility_n for_o they_o than_o that_o of_o s._n peter_n himself_o who_o preserve_v his_o faith_n conceal_v at_o the_o bottom_n of_o his_o heart_n outward_o deny_v his_o master_n three_o time_n and_o who_o according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o our_o adversary_n lose_v entire_o his_o love_n and_o have_v fall_v from_o a_o state_n of_o grace_n be_v no_o more_o either_o in_o the_o communion_n of_o god_n nor_o in_o that_o of_o the_o mystical_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n let_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n therefore_o call_v herself_o infallible_a as_o much_o as_o she_o please_v in_o virtue_n of_o the_o prayer_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o infallibility_n will_v not_o
hinder_v but_o that_o she_o may_v external_o deny_v the_o faith_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o that_o she_o may_v entire_o lose_v her_o love_n and_o the_o communion_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o true_a church_n and_o by_o consequence_n that_o we_o shall_v not_o be_v bind_v to_o separate_v from_o she_o while_o she_o shall_v be_v in_o that_o state_n and_o till_o it_o shall_v please_v god_n to_o re-establish_a she_o see_v here_o of_o what_o force_n those_o proof_n be_v which_o they_o produce_v to_o ground_v this_o special_a privilege_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n upon_o it_o be_v not_o hard_a to_o see_v that_o a_o man_n of_o good_a understanding_n who_o will_v satisfy_v his_o mind_n and_o his_o conscience_n upon_o so_o weighty_a a_o point_n ought_v not_o to_o remain_v there_o but_o that_o he_o ought_v to_o pass_v on_o to_o the_o other_o way_n of_o clear_v that_o doubt_n which_o i_o have_v note_v which_o be_v to_o judge_v of_o the_o pretention_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o examination_n of_o her_o doctrine_n and_o her_o worship_n for_o it_o be_v there_o principal_o that_o the_o character_n of_o truth_n and_o infallibility_n ought_v to_o be_v find_v and_o by_o consequence_n he_o must_v come_v to_o the_o foundation_n and_o no_o further_o amuse_v himself_o with_o prejudices_fw-la as_o to_o the_o second_o way_n by_o which_o i_o have_v say_v we_o may_v clear_v this_o question_n whether_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o salvation_n of_o christian_n to_o be_v join_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n it_o consist_v in_o examine_v whether_o it_o be_v true_a that_o god_n have_v make_v she_o the_o mistress_n of_o all_o other_o church_n whether_o there_o be_v any_o particular_a order_n that_o bind_v we_o indispensable_o to_o she_o for_o if_o that_o be_v so_o the_o separation_n of_o our_o father_n must_v be_v condemn_v but_o if_o it_o be_v not_o so_o we_o must_v judge_v of_o that_o church_n as_o of_o all_o other_o particular_a church_n and_o say_v that_o we_o can_v and_o ought_v not_o to_o separate_v ourselves_o from_o she_o but_o when_o we_o have_v just_a and_o lawful_a cause_n so_o to_o do_v there_o be_v no_o person_n who_o do_v not_o judge_n that_o we_o can_v pass_v over_o light_o a_o point_n of_o so_o great_a importance_n which_o ought_v to_o serve_v for_o a_o general_a and_o perpetual_a rule_n to_o all_o christian_n and_o that_o if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v so_o set_v herself_o beyond_o a_o state_n of_o equality_n above_o other_o church_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o she_o shall_v produce_v some_o very_a express_a and_o indisputable_a order_n of_o god_n for_o it_o but_o instead_o of_o that_o she_o do_v nothing_o but_o reverberate_v the_o same_o passage_n which_o i_o have_v mention_v she_o boast_v herself_o to_o be_v the_o see_v of_o s._n peter_n and_o under_o that_o pretence_n she_o apply_v to_o herself_o all_o that_o she_o can_v find_v in_o the_o scripture_n in_o favour_n of_o that_o apostle_n and_o particular_o the_o order_n that_o jesus_n christ_n give_v he_o to_o feed_v his_o sheep_n as_o if_o the_o office_n of_o the_o apostleship_n in_o which_o jesus_n christ_n reestablish_v he_o by_o those_o word_n can_v be_v communicate_v to_o his_o successor_n or_o as_o if_o the_o foundation_n that_o jesus_n christ_n suppose_v and_o upon_o which_o he_o reestablish_v he_o in_o say_v to_o he_o feed_v my_o sheep_n to_o wit_n that_o he_o shall_v love_v he_o more_o than_o the_o rest_n be_v not_o a_o thing_n pure_o personal_a in_o s._n peter_n and_o whereof_o it_o be_v not_o in_o his_o power_n to_o transmit_v any_o part_n to_o his_o successor_n nor_o by_o consequence_n to_o invest_v they_o with_o his_o office_n which_o be_v restore_v to_o he_o only_o upon_o a_o supposition_n of_o that_o love_n or_o last_o as_o if_o the_o office_n of_o feed_v christ_n sheep_n include_v a_o absolute_a and_o indispensable_a necessity_n for_o the_o sheep_n to_o receive_v their_o death_n when_o they_o shall_v give_v it_o they_o under_o the_o name_n of_o their_o food_n it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v that_o there_o never_o be_v a_o high_a pretention_n than_o this_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o what_o more_o can_v she_o pretend_v to_o then_o to_o make_v heaven_n itself_o depend_v on_o her_o communion_n and_o to_o leave_v no_o possibility_n of_o salvation_n to_o any_o but_o those_o who_o shall_v be_v in_o her_o communion_n and_o under_o her_o dependence_n but_o it_o must_v also_o be_v acknowledge_v that_o there_o never_o be_v any_o thing_n worse_o establish_v than_o that_o pretention_n they_o allege_v in_o its_o favour_n nothing_o that_o be_v clear_a and_o distinct_a and_o even_o the_o consequence_n which_o they_o draw_v for_o it_o be_v make_v after_o a_o very_a strange_a manner_n this_o be_v in_o my_o judgement_n the_o reason_n why_o our_o adversary_n when_o they_o treat_v of_o this_o matter_n do_v not_o insist_v much_o upon_o scripture_n but_o fly_v off_o present_o to_o the_o father_n and_o the_o usage_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n for_o by_o this_o mean_n they_o hope_v to_o prolong_v the_o dispute_n to_o eternity_n and_o that_o notwithstanding_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v always_o in_o possession_n of_o that_o despotical_a authority_n which_o she_o exercise_v over_o the_o church_n that_o remain_v in_o her_o communion_n in_o effect_n the_o life_n of_o a_o man_n will_v scarce_o suffice_v to_o read_v well_o and_o thorough_o examine_v all_o the_o volume_n which_o have_v be_v compose_v on_o one_o side_n and_o on_o the_o other_o upon_o this_o question_n of_o the_o place_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o its_o bishop_n have_v hold_v among_o the_o christian_a church_n during_o the_o first_o six_o century_n and_o of_o the_o authority_n which_o they_o have_v then_o but_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n there_o be_v too_o much_o artifice_n in_o that_o procedure_n for_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v the_o mistress_n of_o all_o other_o and_o that_o no_o one_o can_v be_v save_v but_o in_o her_o communion_n that_o do_v not_o depend_v upon_o the_o order_n of_o man_n but_o only_o on_o that_o of_o god_n and_o when_o they_o shall_v find_v among_o the_o ancient_n a_o thousand_o time_n more_o complaisance_n for_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n than_o they_o have_v that_o may_v very_o well_o establish_v a_o ancient_a possession_n and_o make_v clear_a the_o fact_n but_o it_o can_v never_o establish_v the_o right_n of_o it_o to_o establish_v a_o right_n of_o that_o nature_n a_o word_n of_o god_n a_o express_a declaration_n of_o his_o will_n be_v necessary_a for_o it_o be_v a_o right_a not_o only_o above_o nature_n but_o even_o above_o the_o ordinary_a and_o common_a favour_n that_o god_n give_v to_o other_o church_n and_o which_o by_o consequence_n depend_v only_o upon_o god_n and_o so_o it_o be_v but_o a_o wander_a from_o the_o way_n to_o go_v to_o search_v for_o the_o ground_n of_o it_o in_o the_o write_n of_o men._n it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o conceive_v that_o those_o bishop_n which_o be_v raise_v to_o dignity_n in_o the_o metropolis_n of_o the_o world_n and_o engage_v in_o the_o great_a affair_n may_v manage_v matter_n so_o as_o to_o ascribe_v to_o themselves_o those_o right_n which_o no_o way_n belong_v to_o they_o nor_o to_o imagine_v that_o their_o flatterer_n and_o courtier_n may_v not_o have_v offer_v more_o incense_n to_o they_o than_o they_o ought_v nor_o that_o those_o persecute_a one_o who_o have_v recourse_n to_o their_o protection_n may_v not_o have_v help_v the_o increase_n of_o their_o authority_n nor_o that_o the_o prince_n and_o emperor_n who_o have_v need_n of_o they_o may_v not_o have_v give_v they_o those_o privilege_n which_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v have_v that_o which_o render_v to_o a_o just_a title_n all_o that_o which_o they_o allege_v in_o their_o favour_n suspect_v and_o to_o no_o purpose_n at_o all_o notwithstanding_o there_o be_v moreover_o evident_a matter_n of_o fact_n that_o let_v we_o clear_o see_v that_o the_o ancient_a church_n do_v not_o acknowledge_v that_o universal_a episcopacy_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n pretend_v to_o nor_o that_o absolute_a and_o indispensable_a necessity_n to_o be_v join_v to_o their_o see_v to_o be_v save_v nor_o that_o their_o church_n shall_v be_v the_o mistress_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n 1._o every_o one_o know_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v ancient_o choose_v by_o the_o suffrage_n of_o the_o people_n and_o of_o the_o clergy_n of_o that_o church_n without_o any_o other_o church_n take_v part_n in_o those_o election_n which_o be_v a_o mark_n manifest_a enough_o that_o they_o do_v not_o mean_a that_o those_o bishop_n shall_v be_v universal_a bishop_n nor_o that_o they_o shall_v have_v a_o more_o peculiar_a interest_n in_o their_o creation_n than_o
in_o that_o of_o other_o bishop_n since_o the_o pope_n be_v raise_v to_o that_o high_a dignity_n wherein_o we_o behold_v they_o at_o this_o day_n each_o nation_n have_v think_v that_o it_o ought_v in_o some_o manner_n to_o participate_v in_o their_o nomination_n because_o the_o business_n be_v about_o one_o common_a interest_n they_o will_v have_v the_o protector_n of_o their_o interest_n in_o the_o college_n of_o cardinal_n and_o prince_n themselves_o have_v interpose_v but_o they_o can_v see_v nothing_o like_o that_o in_o the_o primitive_a church_n rome_n alone_o make_v her_o bishop_n without_o the_o participation_n of_o other_o church_n 2._o victor_n bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v excommunicate_v the_o church_n of_o asia_n who_o celebrate_v the_o feast_n of_o easter_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o jew_n s._n irenaeus_n with_o the_o bishop_n of_o france_n oppose_v themselves_o to_o that_o excommunication_n and_o write_v as_o well_o to_o victor_n as_o to_o the_o other_o bishop_n and_o in_o effect_n those_o 24._o church_n of_o asia_n do_v not_o cease_v to_o remain_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n notwithstanding_o that_o action_n of_o victor_n as_o it_o appear_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o socrates_n who_o formal_o say_v 5._o that_o those_o who_o contend_v about_o the_o business_n of_o easter_n do_v not_o nevertheless_o refuse_v communion_n with_o one_o another_o so_o that_o their_o bishop_n be_v call_v and_o receive_v in_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a without_o any_o difficulty_n for_o eusebius_n note_v express_o among_o those_o who_o 13._o be_v call_v by_o constantine_n the_o syrian_n the_o cilician_o and_o the_o mesopotamian_n who_o be_v quartodecumani_n he_o say_v that_o constantine_n will_v confer_v pleasant_o and_o familiar_o with_o the_o bishop_n about_o matter_n that_o be_v in_o question_n and_o that_o he_o will_v bring_v they_o all_o by_o that_o mean_n to_o the_o same_o opinion_n even_o about_o the_o matter_n of_o easter_n and_o s._n athanasius_n testify_v that_o it_o be_v to_o accord_v that_o difference_n sel._n that_o all_o the_o world_n be_v assemble_v at_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o that_o the_o syrian_n come_v to_o the_o same_o opinion_n with_o the_o rest_n and_o that_o they_o earnest_o contend_v against_o the_o heresy_n of_o arius_n which_o show_v we_o that_o they_o assist_v at_o the_o council_n without_o any_o notice_n be_v take_v of_o victor_n excommunication_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v no_o very_o hard_a matter_n to_o conclude_v what_o aeneas_n silvius_n cardinal_n 288._o of_o sienna_n and_o afterward_o pope_n have_v acknowledge_v in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n that_o before_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a every_o one_o live_v according_a to_o his_o own_o way_n and_o that_o man_n have_v but_o a_o very_a small_a regard_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 3._o in_o the_o six_o century_n a_o great_a trouble_n be_v raise_v in_o the_o church_n upon_o the_o occasion_n of_o three_o write_n the_o one_o of_o theodoret_n bishop_n of_o cyrus_n the_o other_o of_o ibas_n bishop_n of_o edessa_n and_o the_o three_o of_o theodoret_n of_o mopsuesta_n which_o have_v be_v read_v and_o approve_v in_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n but_o who_o the_o most_o judge_v to_o be_v heretical_a pope_n vigilius_n open_o take_v up_o the_o desence_n of_o those_o three_o write_n and_o vigorous_o oppose_v himself_o to_o the_o condemnation_n that_o the_o emperor_n justinian_n and_o the_o eastern_a patriarch_n have_v make_v of_o they_o but_o in_o the_o end_n be_v draw_v to_o constantinople_n he_o change_v his_o opinion_n and_o consent_v to_o that_o condemnation_n whither_o he_o be_v carry_v out_o to_o it_o by_o the_o complaisance_n which_o he_o have_v for_o the_o emperor_n who_o have_v a_o great_a affection_n for_o that_o business_n or_o whether_o out_o of_o some_o other_o principle_n howsoever_o it_o be_v that_o action_n appear_v so_o criminal_a in_o the_o eye_n of_o a_o great_a number_n of_o orthodox_n bishop_n that_o they_o separate_v themselves_o and_o their_o church_n from_o the_o communion_n of_o vigilius_n and_o his_o party_n and_o even_o the_o church_n of_o africa_n assemble_v in_o council_n as_o victor_n of_o tunis_n a_o african_a bishop_n witness_n who_o live_v in_o those_o chron._n time_n synodical_o excommunicate_v that_o pope_n leave_v he_o notwithstanding_o mean_v to_o re-establish_a himself_o by_o repentance_n these_o action_n prove_v in_o my_o judgement_n very_o sufficient_o that_o the_o faithful_a than_o do_v not_o look_v upon_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o the_o mistress_n of_o all_o other_o nor_o on_o the_o communion_n or_o dependence_n on_o its_o see_n as_o a_o thing_n absolute_o necessary_a to_o the_o salvation_n of_o christian_n there_o can_v nothing_o be_v say_v in_o effect_n more_o opposite_a to_o the_o spirit_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n than_o that_o imagination_n god_n have_v heretofore_o fix_v his_o communion_n with_o that_o of_o the_o israelite_n and_o establish_v in_o jerusalem_n and_o in_o its_o high_a priest_n the_o centre_n of_o ecclesiastical_a unity_n but_o when_o jesus_n christ_n bring_v his_o gospel_n into_o the_o world_n he_o change_v that_o order_n not_o by_o transport_v the_o right_n of_o jerusalem_n to_o rome_n nor_o those_o of_o the_o high_a priest_n to_o the_o pope_n but_o by_o abolish_n whole_o that_o necessity_n of_o communion_n to_o a_o certain_a place_n and_o that_o particular_a dependence_n on_o a_o certain_a see_n this_o be_v what_o s._n paul_n clear_o enough_o teach_v in_o his_o three_o chapter_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o colossian_n in_o the_o new_a man_n say_v he_o there_o be_v neither_o greek_a nor_o jew_n neither_o circumcision_n nor_o uncircumcision_n neither_o barbarian_a or_o scythian_a bond_n or_o free_a but_o jesus_n christ_n be_v all_o and_o in_o all_o he_o have_v have_v no_o reason_n to_o express_v himself_o after_o that_o manner_n if_o that_o new_a man_n whereof_o he_o speak_v have_v necessary_o be_v a_o roman_a and_o depend_v on_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n so_o also_o the_o same_o apostle_n set_v that_o evangelical_n church_n that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v assemble_v in_o opposition_n to_o the_o ancient_a and_o earthly_a jerusalem_n make_v not_o that_o opposition_n to_o consist_v in_o this_o that_o the_o one_o be_v jerusalem_n and_o the_o other_o rome_n the_o one_o the_o head_n city_n of_o judaea_n and_o the_o other_o that_o of_o the_o empire_n but_o he_o make_v it_o to_o consist_v in_o this_o that_o one_o be_v earthly_a and_o the_o other_o heavenly_a the_o one_o below_o and_o the_o other_o on_o high_a the_o one_o tie_v to_o a_o certain_a place_n from_o whence_o it_o can_v go_v and_o the_o other_o independent_a on_o all_o manner_n of_o particular_a place_n in_o the_o world_n and_o have_v no_o necessary_a dependence_n on_o any_o but_o heaven_n for_o it_o be_v to_o this_o purpose_n that_o he_o call_v the_o jerusalem_n that_o be_v above_o the_o heavenly_a jerusalem_n the_o city_n of_o the_o live_a god_n the_o church_n of_o the_o first-born_a who_o name_n be_v write_v in_o heaven_n it_o be_v in_o 12._o the_o view_n of_o that_o that_o jesus_n christ_n say_v to_o the_o samaritan_n woman_n believe_v i_o the_o hour_n come_v when_o you_o shall_v neither_o in_o this_o mountain_n nor_o 23._o yet_o at_o jerusalem_n worship_v the_o father_n but_o the_o hour_n come_v and_o now_o be_v when_o the_o true_a worshipper_n shall_v worship_v the_o father_n in_o spirit_n and_o in_o truth_n the_o samaritan_n will_v establish_v the_o centre_n of_o religion_n on_o the_o mountain_n where_o jacob_n and_o the_o twelve_o patriarch_n have_v build_v a_o altar_n to_o god_n the_o jew_n on_o the_o contrary_n establish_v it_o in_o the_o city_n of_o jerusalem_n to_o all_o that_o jesus_n christ_n oppose_v not_o the_o capital_a city_n as_o the_o new_a mountain_n which_o he_o have_v choose_v nor_o rome_n as_o another_o jerusalem_n but_o the_o spirit_n and_o the_o truth_n that_o be_v to_o say_v faith_n and_o piety_n alone_o abstract_v from_o all_o those_o relation_n to_o particular_a place_n and_o independent_a on_o all_o city_n and_o mountain_n the_o same_o thing_n be_v justify_v by_o the_o censure_n that_o s._n paul_n pass_v on_o the_o corinthian_n in_o that_o one_o say_v i_o be_o of_o paul_n another_o i_o be_o of_o apollo_n and_o another_o i_o be_o of_o cephas_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o peter_z for_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o imagine_v that_o those_o man_n mean_v that_o they_o be_v so_o of_o paul_n or_o of_o apollo_n or_o of_o peter_n as_o to_o be_v no_o more_o of_o 1._o jesus_n christ_n or_o that_o they_o will_v take_v paul_n or_o apollo_n or_o cephas_n for_o head_n equal_a to_o jesus_n christ_n they_o be_v christian_n and_o they_o be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o the_o difference_n they_o be_v to_o make_v between_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n no_o without_o doubt_n they_o be_v not_o ignorant_a
of_o it_o but_o they_o will_v have_v subordinate_a head_n humane_a head_n on_o who_o they_o may_v depend_v by_o a_o external_a dependence_n and_o that_o be_v necessary_a for_o they_o to_o be_v by_o that_o mean_v link_v to_o jesus_n christ_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n that_o they_o will_v have_v we_o at_o this_o day_n to_o depend_v on_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n wherefore_o do_v s._n paul_n say_v to_o they_o be_v christ_n divide_v why_o do_v he_o not_o say_v to_o they_o that_o as_o for_o paul_n and_o apollo_n they_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o take_v they_o for_o their_o head_n but_o that_o it_o be_v far_o otherwise_o as_o to_o peter_n since_o god_n have_v set_v up_o he_o and_o his_o successor_n for_o ever_o to_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n why_o in_o stead_n of_o that_o do_v he_o conclude_v after_o this_o manner_n that_o no_o one_o shall_v glory_v in_o man_n for_o 23._o all_o thing_n be_v you_o whether_o paul_n or_o apollo_n or_o cephas_n or_o the_o world_n or_o life_n or_o death_n or_o thing_n present_a or_o thing_n to_o come_v all_o be_v you_o and_o you_o be_v christ_n and_o christ_n be_v god_n be_v it_o not_o to_o let_v they_o understand_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o only_a head_n of_o the_o church_n that_o there_o be_v only_o his_o communion_n that_o be_v absolute_o necessary_a and_o that_o as_o for_o other_o minister_n whosoever_o they_o be_v they_o be_v appoint_v for_o our_o use_n as_o all_o other_o thing_n to_o serve_v we_o in_o as_o much_o as_o they_o lead_v we_o to_o jesus_n christ_n if_o the_o church_n under_o the_o new_a testament_n aught_o to_o be_v inviolable_o tie_v to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n how_o shall_v the_o scripture_n have_v be_v silent_a in_o so_o weighty_a a_o truth_n which_o can_v not_o be_v ignore_v without_o extreme_a danger_n nor_o contest_v without_o evident_a damnation_n notwithstanding_o we_o do_v not_o find_v any_o other_o head_n of_o the_o church_n in_o those_o sacred_a book_n but_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o any_o other_o high_a priest_n but_o he_o we_o do_v not_o find_v in_o the_o scripture_n any_o universal_a bishop_n nor_o ministerial_a head_n or_o subordinate_a or_o any_o particular_a church_n the_o mistress_n of_o all_o other_o we_o find_v there_o indeed_o that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v ascend_v up_o on_o high_a give_v some_o to_o be_v apostle_n other_o to_o be_v prophet_n some_o evangelist_n some_o pastor_n 4._o and_o teacher_n for_o the_o assemble_v of_o the_o saint_n for_o the_o work_n of_o the_o ministry_n for_o the_o edify_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n how_o come_v the_o apostle_n to_o forget_v in_o that_o enumeration_n the_o chief_a of_o all_o office_n to_o wit_n that_o of_o the_o ministerial_a head_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o the_o universal_a vicar_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o government_n and_o conduct_n of_o his_o flock_n if_o the_o christian_a church_n ought_v in_o that_o to_o resemble_v the_o synagogue_n and_o to_o have_v as_o that_o a_o sovereign_n high_a priest_n upon_o earth_n who_o shall_v be_v the_o head_n of_o that_o religion_n and_o who_o shall_v have_v his_o successor_n as_o the_o ancient_a high_a priest_n have_v whence_o come_v it_o that_o the_o scripture_n have_v always_o regard_v that_o ancient_a high_a priest_n as_o a_o figure_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o it_o always_o refer_v it_o to_o he_o and_o never_o to_o the_o roman_a bishop_n nor_o even_o to_o s._n peter_n who_o be_v then_o alive_a and_o who_o shall_v by_o consequence_n have_v exercise_v that_o pretend_a charge_n which_o they_o will_v make_v to_o descend_v from_o he_o there_o be_v therefore_o no_o lawful_a foundation_n in_o all_o that_o pretention_n of_o rome_n and_o her_o see_n we_o ought_v to_o pass_v the_o same_o judgement_n on_o all_o other_o see_v and_o other_o particular_a church_n with_o which_o it_o be_v just_a we_o shall_v hold_v communion_n while_o they_o teach_v good_a and_o sound_a doctrine_n and_o that_o we_o shall_v even_o bear_v with_o they_o when_o they_o shall_v fall_v into_o some_o error_n provide_v they_o constrain_v no_o body_n to_o believe_v they_o but_o from_o which_o it_o be_v also_o just_a to_o separate_v ourselves_o when_o they_o shall_v fall_v into_o error_n contrary_a to_o the_o communion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n our_o only_a saviour_n and_o when_o they_o will_v violent_o force_v all_o other_o to_o believe_v the_o same_o if_o in_o a_o long_a course_n of_o age_n rome_n have_v usurp_v by_o little_a and_o little_a the_o right_n that_o do_v not_o belong_v to_o she_o if_o she_o have_v find_v it_o very_o easy_a through_o the_o ignorance_n or_o complaisance_n of_o man_n in_o the_o diverse_a intrigue_n of_o the_o world_n to_o raise_v her_o throne_n as_o high_a as_o our_o father_n behold_v it_o and_o as_o we_o do_v yet_o at_o this_o day_n if_o her_o flatterer_n have_v not_o fail_v always_o to_o raise_v her_o pretension_n as_o high_a as_o heaven_n and_o if_o she_o have_v be_v lull_v asleep_o with_o the_o sound_n of_o those_o sweet_a charm_n that_o enchant_v she_o we_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o that_o ought_v to_o prejudice_v our_o separation_n we_o have_v no_o other_o aversion_n for_o her_o communion_n than_o that_o which_o our_o conscience_n give_v we_o and_o if_o it_o shall_v please_v god_n to_o re-establish_a she_o in_o her_o ancient_a purity_n she_o will_v not_o have_v so_o great_a a_o joy_n to_o spread_v forth_o her_o arm_n to_o we_o as_o we_o shall_v have_v a_o impatience_n to_o demand_v her_o peace_n of_o she_o but_o as_o long_o as_o we_o shall_v see_v she_o in_o that_o bad_a state_n wherein_o we_o be_v persuade_v she_o be_v we_o can_v but_o bewail_v and_o pray_v for_o she_o and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o no_o body_n can_v blame_v we_o for_o prefer_v our_o own_o salvation_n to_o her_o communion_n chap._n iii_o that_o the_o conduct_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o those_o of_o her_o party_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o protestant_n have_v give_v they_o a_o just_a cause_n to_o separate_v themselves_o from_o they_o suppose_v that_o they_o have_v have_v right_o at_o the_o foundation_n before_o we_o leave_v this_o matter_n of_o our_o separation_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n there_o yet_o remain_v two_o question_n for_o we_o to_o examine_v the_o one_o whether_o our_o father_n be_v not_o too_o precipitate_a in_o so_o great_a a_o affair_n whether_o they_o do_v not_o act_v with_o too_o much_o haste_n or_o whether_o they_o have_v sufficient_a motive_n from_o the_o conduct_n of_o those_o from_o who_o they_o separate_v to_o forsake_v in_o the_o end_n their_o communion_n the_o other_o whether_o with_o all_o that_o they_o can_v say_v that_o they_o separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n spread_v over_o the_o whole_a world_n as_o the_o donatist_n do_v heretofore_o and_o whether_o they_o do_v not_o fall_v into_o the_o same_o crime_n with_o those_o ancient_a schismatic_n against_o who_o optatus_n and_o s._n augustine_n so_o strong_o dispute_v i_o will_v treat_v of_o this_o second_o question_n in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n and_o this_o here_o shall_v be_v design_v to_o the_o clear_n of_o the_o former_a to_o effect_v this_o methinks_v we_o need_v but_o free_o to_o set_v before_o their_o eye_n all_o that_o i_o have_v say_v in_o the_o second_o part_n touch_v the_o necessity_n that_o lie_v upon_o our_o father_n to_o reform_v themselves_o for_o since_o it_o clear_o result_v from_o those_o matter_n of_o fact_n which_o i_o have_v set_v down_o that_o the_o pope_n and_o those_o of_o their_o party_n be_v so_o far_o from_o apply_v themselves_o serious_o to_o a_o reformation_n that_o they_o study_v on_o the_o contrary_a only_o how_o to_o stifle_v the_o truth_n from_o the_o very_a first_o moment_n they_o behold_v it_o appear_v and_o to_o defend_v their_o error_n and_o superstition_n by_o all_o manner_n of_o way_n who_o see_v not_o that_o that_o inflexible_a resolution_n which_o have_v not_o yield_v either_o to_o the_o first_o or_o second_o admonition_n render_v from_o that_o time_n the_o separation_n of_o our_o father_n just_a and_o exempt_v they_o from_o all_o reproach_n for_o when_o there_o be_v error_n capable_a of_o give_v ground_n for_o a_o separation_n it_o ought_v to_o be_v defer_v only_o upon_o a_o hope_n of_o amendment_n and_o that_o hope_v seem_v to_o be_v sufficient_o destroy_v by_o those_o historical_a action_n which_o i_o have_v already_o set_v down_o notwithstanding_o to_o show_v they_o more_o and_o more_o how_o the_o conduct_n of_o our_o father_n be_v very_o prudent_a in_o that_o respect_n and_o full_a of_o circumspection_n it_o will_v not_o be_v beside_o our_o purpose_n to_o resume_v here_o the_o close_a of_o their_o story_n from_o the_o unjust_a condemnation_n of_o luther_n and_o his_o doctrine_n make_v by_o pope_n leo_n the_o ten_o
of_o a_o shadow_n of_o reformation_n that_o he_o have_v propound_v which_o consist_v only_o in_o most_o trivial_a matter_n he_o cause_v they_o to_o make_v a_o league_n among_o they_o for_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o roman_a religion_n and_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o lutheran_n soon_o after_o they_o see_v the_o effect_n of_o this_o league_n appear_v for_o ferdinand_n and_o the_o legate_n be_v go_v into_o austria_n they_o condemn_v to_o death_n some_o person_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n clement_n elsewhere_o take_v the_o same_o care_n for_o all_o place_n which_o they_o take_v in_o germany_n to_o hinder_v the_o progress_n of_o the_o reformation_n he_o write_v upon_o that_o subject_n into_o switzerland_n into_o bohemia_n france_n poland_n swedeland_n denmark_n and_o he_o stir_v up_o every_o where_o the_o prince_n magistrate_n and_o prelate_n to_o overthrow_v the_o reform_a wherefore_o they_o behold_v soon_o after_o under_o his_o pontificate_n the_o inquisition_n take_v up_o in_o that_o pursuit_n the_o prison_n fill_v with_o prisoner_n and_o the_o scaffold_n and_o the_o stake_n fill_v almost_o general_o in_o all_o place_n that_o own_v his_o authority_n it_o be_v at_o this_o time_n that_o antonius_n pratensis_n cardinal_n and_o archbishop_n of_o sens_n hold_v a_o provincial_a synod_n at_o paris_n the_o ninety_o second_o article_n of_o which_o be_v frame_v in_o these_o term_n we_o entreat_v the_o most_o christian_n king_n our_o prince_n and_o sovereign_a lord_n by_o the_o bowel_n of_o the_o mercy_n of_o god_n that_o according_a to_o his_o singular_a zeal_n and_o incredible_a devotion_n for_o the_o christian_a religion_n that_o he_o will_v sudden_o banish_v from_o the_o land_n of_o his_o jurisdiction_n all_o heretic_n and_o that_o he_o will_v extirpate_v that_o deadly_a and_o horrible_a plague_n which_o increase_v every_o day_n more_o and_o more_o the_o ninety_o three_o be_v frame_v after_o this_o manner_n therefore_o it_o be_v that_o the_o orthodox_n prince_n if_o they_o will_v have_v any_o care_n for_o the_o christian_a name_n and_o will_v hinder_v the_o ruin_n of_o religion_n ought_v necessary_o to_o use_v all_o their_o endeavour_n to_o extirpate_v and_o destroy_v heretic_n that_o archbishop_n be_v very_o much_o interest_v in_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o ancient_a abuse_n for_o we_o find_v in_o the_o dialogue_n of_o the_o two_o parishioner_n of_o 1_o s._n hilary_n montanus_n that_o he_o be_v cardinal_n archbishop_n of_o sens_n bishop_n of_o alby_n bishop_n of_o valence_n bishop_n of_o gap_n and_o abbot_n of_o fleury_n we_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v astonish_v if_o he_o declaim_v so_o much_o against_o the_o reformation_n he_o be_v in_o effect_n one_o of_o those_o who_o oppose_v themselves_o to_o it_o in_o france_n with_o the_o great_a heat_n and_o if_o any_o will_v know_v his_o character_n they_o need_v but_o look_v to_o that_o which_o the_o author_n of_o that_o same_o dialogue_n say_v of_o he_o this_o duke_n prat_n be_v he_o not_o as_o great_a a_o prelate_n as_o a_o s._n hilary_n of_o poitiers_n a_o s._n martin_n of_o tours_n a_o s._n german_n of_o auxerre_n and_o as_o a_o s._n lupus_fw-la of_o troy_n he_o have_v alone_o full_a as_o many_o bishopric_n as_o all_o those_o admirable_a saint_n have_v together_o and_o moreover_o the_o abbey_n in_o which_o be_v the_o body_n of_o s._n benorist_n but_o he_o have_v not_o do_v so_o many_o miracle_n as_o all_o those_o saint_n and_o he_o never_o reside_v in_o any_o of_o those_o diocese_n nor_o ever_o perform_v any_o other_o office_n of_o a_o bishop_n than_o that_o only_a ordinance_n against_o martin_n luther_n philip_n melancthon_n oecolampadin_n zuinghus_fw-la for_o as_o yet_o calvin_n and_o beza_n be_v not_o talk_v of_o it_o be_v this_o good_a prelate_n to_o who_o they_o attribute_v the_o take_v away_o of_o the_o pragmatic_n sanction_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o pure_a observation_n of_o the_o ancient_a canon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o france_n and_o the_o have_v make_v the_o agreement_n between_o king_n francis_n the_o first_o and_o leo_n the_o ten_o which_o have_v destroy_v all_o the_o apostolical_a discipline_n in_o france_n and_o abolish_v the_o canonical_a election_n and_o subject_v france_n to_o a_o deplorable_a servitude_n the_o same_o spirit_n that_o the_o cardinal_n du_fw-mi prat_n have_v bring_v into_o france_n reign_v then_o in_o england_n scotland_n flanders_n austria_n poland_n and_o universal_o in_o all_o place_n where_o the_o power_n of_o the_o pope_n extend_v itself_o for_o there_o be_v nothing_o talk_v of_o there_o but_o the_o extreme_a punishment_n which_o they_o inflict_v on_o those_o pretend_a heretic_n and_o their_o very_a judge_n who_o touch_v with_o some_o compassion_n do_v not_o ready_o do_v their_o duty_n according_a to_o the_o humour_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n do_v not_o remain_v unpunished_a for_o it_o be_v for_o this_o reason_n that_o pope_n clement_n charge_v cardinal_n campeius_n his_o legate_n to_o remove_v those_o inquisitor_n who_o be_v in_o the_o low-countries_n and_o to_o put_v other_o in_o their_o place_n who_o shall_v better_o acquit_v themselves_o of_o so_o detestable_a a_o service_n as_o raynaldus_n relate_v but_o while_o they_o act_v after_o this_o manner_n the_o light_n of_o the_o reformation_n do_v yet_o spread_v itself_o abroad_o in_o divers_a place_n through_o a_o admirable_a blessing_n of_o god_n who_o have_v always_o make_v the_o ash_n of_o his_o martyr_n the_o seed_n of_o his_o church_n for_o not_o only_a saxony_n have_v receive_v it_o but_o also_o a_o great_a part_n of_o germany_n a_o great_a part_n of_o switzerland_n swedeland_n denmark_n prussia_n and_o livonia_n also_o in_o the_o month_n of_o april_n in_o the_o year_n 1529._o a_o assembly_n of_o the_o prince_n and_o other_o state_n of_o germany_n be_v hold_v at_o spire_n whither_o clement_n do_v not_o fail_v to_o send_v a_o nuntio_n the_o first_o thing_n they_o do_v there_o be_v to_o reject_v the_o assembly_n at_o the_o city_n of_o strasburgh_n under_o a_o pretence_n that_o it_o have_v abolish_v the_o use_n of_o the_o mass_n without_o wait_v for_o the_o imperial_a diet._n this_o violent_a procedure_n be_v quick_o after_o follow_v by_o a_o decree_n that_o ferdinand_n archduke_n of_o austria_n and_o some_o other_o prince_n who_o take_v part_n with_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n make_v and_o who_o the_o emperor_n have_v express_o choose_v for_o his_o deputy_n commissioner_n they_o ordain_v therefore_o in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o those_o who_o till_o then_o have_v observe_v the_o edict_n of_o worm_n that_o be_v to_o say_v who_o not_o only_o have_v not_o receive_v the_o reformation_n but_o who_o have_v persecute_v it_o with_o all_o their_o might_n shall_v for_o the_o future_a do_v the_o like_a and_o force_v their_o subject_n to_o do_v the_o same_o and_o that_o as_o for_o those_o in_o who_o country_n that_o new_a doctrine_n have_v be_v spread_v abroad_o provide_v they_o can_v not_o extirpate_v it_o without_o put_v themselves_o into_o a_o manifest_a danger_n of_o stir_v up_o trouble_n it_o shall_v be_v their_o part_n at_o least_o to_o hinder_v any_o thing_n more_o from_o be_v innovate_v till_o the_o call_n of_o a_o council_n second_o they_o ordain_v that_o above_o all_o thing_n the_o doctrine_n which_o oppose_v the_o substantial_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n shall_v neither_o be_v receive_v nor_o propound_v by_o any_o in_o all_o the_o compass_n of_o germany_n and_o that_o the_o mass_n shall_v not_o be_v abrogate_a in_o the_o three_o place_n they_o decree_v that_o they_o shall_v not_o allow_v preacher_n in_o any_o place_n to_o explain_v the_o gospel_n otherwise_o than_o by_o the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o father_n in_o fine_a they_o ordain_v grievous_a penalty_n against_o the_o printer_n and_o bookseller_n who_o shall_v print_v or_o vend_n for_o the_o future_a the_o book_n that_o contain_v that_o new_a doctrine_n the_o other_o prince_n and_o state_n of_o the_o empire_n behold_v this_o manifest_a oppression_n think_v themselves_o bind_v to_o make_v a_o act_n of_o protestation_n to_o the_o contrary_n they_o remonstrate_v therefore_o that_o that_o new_a decree_n contradict_v that_o that_o have_v be_v pass_v in_o the_o precede_a assembly_n where_o every_o one_o be_v to_o be_v free_a in_o respect_n of_o his_o religion_n that_o they_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o hinder_v the_o other_o prince_n and_o state_n from_o enjoy_v that_o liberty_n but_o that_o on_o the_o contrary_a they_o pray_v god_n that_o he_o will_v give_v they_o the_o knowledge_n of_o his_o truth_n that_o they_o can_v not_o with_o a_o good_a conscience_n approve_v of_o the_o reason_n for_o which_o they_o will_v allow_v they_o to_o retain_v the_o evangelical_n doctrine_n to_o wit_n lest_o they_o shall_v fall_v into_o new_a trouble_n for_o that_o will_v be_v to_o confess_v that_o it_o will_v be_v good_a to_o renounce_v that_o doctrine_n
to_o the_o emperor_n with_o great_a submission_n pray_v he_o to_o mitigate_v his_o decree_n and_o not_o to_o expose_v they_o as_o he_o have_v do_v to_o the_o violence_n of_o their_o enemy_n they_o write_v also_o to_o the_o other_o christian_a prince_n as_o well_o to_o inform_v they_o of_o what_o have_v pass_v at_o ausburg_n as_o to_o justify_v themselves_o against_o the_o many_o false_a accusation_n wherewith_o they_o be_v charge_v and_o to_o have_v they_o demand_v a_o general_n and_o free_a council_n that_o shall_v be_v hold_v in_o germany_n for_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o church_n the_o execution_n of_o this_o decree_n of_o ausburg_n fill_v for_o some_o time_n germany_n with_o a_o thousand_o persecution_n against_o the_o protestant_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o imperial_a chamber_n behold_v here_o what_o the_o emperor_n do_v to_o satisfy_v the_o desire_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n it_o seem_v that_o he_o can_v have_v do_v nothing_o more_o vehement_o and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o the_o pope_n be_v not_o thorough_o content_v he_o very_o much_o rejoice_v to_o see_v the_o protestant_n subject_v to_o the_o most_o rigorous_a punishment_n but_o that_o authority_n that_o charles_n have_v take_v upon_o he_o to_o appoint_v those_o conference_n to_o labour_v to_o bring_v those_o difference_n to_o a_o agreement_n the_o consent_n that_o he_o have_v give_v to_o the_o abolition_n of_o some_o ceremony_n and_o above_o all_o the_o promise_n of_o a_o council_n within_o the_o prefix_a term_n of_o a_o year_n be_v thing_n that_o he_o can_v not_o digest_v judge_v they_o to_o be_v too_o contrary_a to_o the_o sovereignty_n of_o his_o see_n and_o because_o the_o emperor_n have_v press_v he_o about_o this_o last_o article_n of_o a_o council_n and_o even_o his_o legate_n write_v to_o he_o that_o it_o be_v the_o general_a desire_n of_o all_o germany_n he_o return_v this_o answer_n that_o have_v consult_v the_o cardinal_n about_o it_o divers_a of_o they_o have_v not_o find_v that_o a_o council_n be_v a_o very_a fit_a mean_n for_o the_o root_n out_o of_o the_o present_a heresy_n because_o that_o those_o thing_n that_o have_v be_v decide_v by_o former_a council_n or_o already_o establish_v by_o the_o practice_n of_o many_o age_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v again_o call_v in_o question_n that_o this_o be_v a_o very_a bad_a precedent_n and_o can_v not_o be_v do_v without_o very_o great_a scandal_n and_o a_o manifest_a violation_n of_o the_o apostolic_a see_n that_o nevertheless_o if_o the_o emperor_n judge_v a_o council_n to_o be_v absolute_o necessary_a he_o may_v promise_v the_o lutheran_n one_o but_o with_o this_o condition_n that_o they_o shall_v present_o depart_v from_o all_o their_o error_n and_o be_v obedient_a to_o their_o holy_a mother_n church_n that_o they_o shall_v hold_v her_o doctrine_n and_o her_o rite_n until_o it_o shall_v be_v otherwise_o ordain_v by_o the_o council_n to_o the_o decree_n of_o which_o they_o shall_v whole_o submit_v themselves_o that_o beside_o that_o the_o call_z of_o a_o council_n will_v be_v very_o scandalous_a and_o of_o exceed_v bad_a example_n to_o all_o posterity_n that_o as_o to_o the_o place_n where_o it_o shall_v be_v hold_v he_o judge_v it_o absolute_o necessary_a that_o it_o shall_v be_v in_o italy_n and_o that_o he_o do_v not_o see_v any_o city_n more_o fit_a for_o it_o than_o rome_n itself_o which_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n that_o if_o notwithstanding_o rome_n do_v not_o please_v he_o he_o may_v choose_v one_o either_o in_o bolognia_n or_o placentia_n or_o mantua_n the_o pope_n go_v even_o so_o far_o as_o to_o write_v to_o the_o christian_a prince_n a_o circulary_a letter_n by_o which_o he_o advise_v they_o in_o the_o general_n of_o that_o which_o have_v pass_v at_o ausburg_n and_o that_o for_o the_o entire_a root_n out_o of_o heresy_n he_o be_v resolve_v to_o call_v a_o council_n notwithstanding_o all_o these_o declaration_n consist_v only_o in_o word_n for_o at_o the_o bottom_n his_o mind_n be_v whole_o remote_a from_o the_o hold_n of_o a_o council_n in_o which_o as_o guicciardine_n say_v he_o apprehend_v that_o they_o may_v contest_v his_o papacy_n with_o he_o which_o he_o have_v purchase_v by_o canvasing_n and_o money_n and_o that_o they_o will_v take_v cognizance_n of_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o florentine_n who_o he_o have_v subdue_v and_o subject_v to_o the_o family_n of_o the_o medici_n by_o force_n of_o arm_n or_o as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n say_v he_o fear_v lest_o they_o shall_v beat_v down_o that_o excessive_a authority_n which_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n have_v usurp_v over_o all_o other_o bishop_n and_o over_o all_o church_n however_o it_o be_v he_o will_v not_o have_v one_o but_o he_o will_v that_o they_o shall_v make_v use_n of_o fire_n and_o sword_n and_o it_o be_v for_o this_o that_o he_o write_v about_o that_o same_o time_n to_o ferdinand_n the_o emperor_n brother_n exhort_v he_o to_o go_v himself_o in_o person_n to_o bohemia_n to_o root_v out_o heresy_n there_o he_o solicit_v also_o the_o emperor_n and_o the_o christian_a king_n to_o join_v their_o arm_n with_o those_o of_o the_o duke_n of_o savoy_n against_o the_o switz_n canton_n who_o have_v embrace_v the_o reformation_n and_o his_o intrigue_n or_o those_o of_o his_o creature_n be_v so_o powerful_a that_o they_o inflame_v a_o bloody_a war_n between_o the_o reform_a canton_n and_o the_o other_o wherein_o the_o reform_a be_v beat_v many_o time_n which_o afford_v great_a matter_n of_o joy_n to_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o year_n 1532._o the_o emperor_n have_v call_v the_o imperial_a diet_n to_o ratisbon_n for_o the_o affair_n of_o hungary_n and_o germany_n threaten_v by_o the_o arm_n of_o the_o turk_n the_o prince_n and_o the_o other_o state_n assemble_v see_v clear_o already_o that_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o court_n seek_v only_o to_o elude_v the_o council_n by_o divers_a pretence_n solicit_v the_o emperor_n that_o he_o will_v be_v please_v to_o call_v one_o himself_o by_o his_o authority_n and_o they_o represent_v to_o he_o that_o it_o be_v his_o right_n in_o the_o quality_n of_o roman_a emperor_n that_o other_o emperor_n have_v so_o use_v it_o and_o that_o he_o be_v the_o head_n and_o protector_n of_o all_o christianity_n especial_o in_o case_n of_o the_o negligence_n and_o refusal_n of_o the_o pope_n the_o emperor_n will_v not_o hearken_v to_o this_o proposition_n and_o yet_o nevertheless_o be_v urge_v by_o the_o necessity_n of_o his_o affair_n and_o have_v a_o war_n to_o maintain_v with_o the_o turk_n he_o grant_v a_o peace_n to_o the_o protestant_n who_o be_v already_o seven_o prince_n and_o four_o and_o twenty_o imperial_a city_n this_o peace_n be_v make_v at_o the_o mediation_n of_o albert_n cardinal_n and_o archbishop_n of_o mayence_n and_o lewis_n prince_n palatine_n of_o the_o rhine_n and_o the_o emperor_n make_v his_o decree_n public_a bear_v in_o it_o express_v prohibition_n to_o trouble_v or_o disquiet_v any_o person_n for_o matter_n of_o religion_n only_o till_o the_o hold_n of_o a_o general_n free_a and_o christian_a council_n which_o he_o endeavour_v to_o have_v call_v within_o the_o term_n of_o a_o year_n or_o in_o case_n that_o a_o council_n can_v not_o be_v hold_v till_o a_o general_n assembly_n of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o empire_n wherein_o they_o may_v provide_v for_o the_o affair_n of_o religion_n this_o decree_n displease_v the_o pope_n and_o all_o his_o court_n extreme_o who_o will_v neither_o have_v a_o peace_n nor_o a_o council_n nor_o any_o assembly_n of_o the_o state_n to_o treat_v of_o religion_n as_o it_o evident_o appear_v afterward_o for_o after_o that_o the_o emperor_n have_v set_v the_o affair_n of_o hungary_n and_o austria_n in_o order_n and_o have_v be_v free_v from_o the_o force_n of_o solyman_n he_o go_v into_o italy_n and_o have_v urge_v the_o pope_n many_o time_n upon_o that_o subject_n the_o pope_n always_o elude_v the_o proposition_n as_o well_o by_o the_o condition_n which_o he_o require_v that_o the_o protestant_n shall_v submit_v themselves_o to_o well_o know_v that_o they_o will_v not_o agree_v to_o they_o as_o by_o the_o default_n of_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o king_n of_o france_n and_o england_n without_o who_o he_o say_v it_o be_v to_o be_v fear_v that_o the_o call_n of_o a_o council_n will_v create_v a_o new_a schism_n in_o the_o church_n thus_o the_o papacy_n of_o clement_n pass_v away_o who_o die_v the_o twenty_o five_o of_o september_n 1534._o his_o successor_n who_o be_v paul_n iii_o follow_v the_o same_o path_n of_o clement_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o protestant_n the_o first_o step_n that_o he_o make_v be_v to_o let_v his_o nuntio_n paulus_n vergerius_n delcare_fw-la that_o he_o be_v resolve_v to_o call_v a_o council_n but_o at_o the_o
and_o which_o the_o donatist_n acknowledge_v to_o be_v orthodox_n be_v then_o actual_o and_o in_o effect_n spread_v over_o the_o whole_a earth_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o it_o have_v a_o great_a extent_n among_o the_o nation_n of_o it_o whereas_o that_o of_o the_o donatist_n be_v shut_v up_o within_o one_o small_a part_n of_o africa_n it_o be_v upon_o this_o that_o they_o abuse_v a_o passage_n of_o the_o canticle_n which_o they_o read_v after_o this_o manner_n tell_v 7._o i_o o_o thou_o who_o my_o soul_n love_v where_o thou_o feed_v where_o thou_o make_v thy_o flock_n to_o rest_v in_o the_o south_n explain_v this_o in_o the_o south_n as_o if_o he_o will_v have_v note_v the_o place_n and_o say_v in_o africa_n whereas_o it_o shall_v be_v read_v at_o noonday_n mere_o to_o note_v the_o hour_n of_o the_o day_n 14._o when_o the_o shepherd_n lead_v his_o flock_n under_o some_o shade_n for_o their_o rest_n this_o be_v that_o which_o make_v s._n augustine_n also_o speak_v to_o they_o sometime_o of_o the_o apostolical_a church_n and_o those_o to_o who_o s._n john_n write_v his_o apocalypse_n with_o who_o they_o have_v no_o communion_n and_o to_o reproach_v they_o so_o often_o for_o be_v separate_v from_o all_o the_o world_n the_o three_o observation_n be_v that_o that_o society_n which_o the_o donatist_n acknowledge_v to_o be_v orthodox_n and_o which_o be_v in_o effect_n spread_v over_o many_o nation_n have_v not_o cut_v off_o the_o donatist_n from_o its_o communion_n nor_o have_v separate_v the_o former_a from_o it_o if_o they_o have_v not_o excommunicate_v they_o nor_o pronounce_v anathema_n against_o those_o who_o shall_v not_o hold_v cecilianus_n to_o be_v innocent_a or_o the_o traditor_n to_o have_v be_v good_a man_n when_o any_o one_o of_o they_o return_v to_o the_o church_n they_o do_v not_o seek_v to_o make_v they_o renounce_v any_o other_o thing_n than_o their_o schism_n nor_o to_o embrace_v any_o thing_n beside_o peace_n and_o even_o in_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o synod_n of_o rome_n milciades_n 162_o and_o his_o brethren_n offer_v to_o hold_v communion_n with_o the_o bishop_n that_o majorinus_n have_v ordain_v and_o in_o the_o conference_n at_o carthage_n they_o offer_v to_o the_o donatist_n bishop_n to_o own_v they_o for_o 16._o bishop_n and_o to_o preserve_v their_o see_v to_o they_o without_o require_v any_o other_o condition_n of_o they_o than_o that_o of_o brotherly_a unity_n it_o be_v therefore_o the_o donatist_n who_o separate_v themselves_o wilful_o out_o of_o a_o mere_a spirit_n of_o division_n and_o the_o church_n be_v in_o respect_n of_o they_o in_o a_o passive_a separation_n last_o the_o four_o observation_n be_v that_o although_o the_o donatist_n shall_v have_v have_v any_o just_a occasion_n to_o separate_v yet_o they_o have_v urge_v their_o separation_n notwithstanding_o as_o far_o as_o it_o can_v go_v for_o they_o have_v carry_v it_o so_o far_o as_o even_o to_o break_v that_o general_a bond_n which_o yet_o in_o some_o manner_n unite_v all_o those_o who_o make_v a_o external_a profession_n of_o christianity_n good_a and_o bad_a orthodox_n and_o heretic_n which_o yet_o in_o some_o manner_n make_v but_o one_o body_n in_o opposition_n to_o pagan_n and_o other_o people_n absolute_o infidel_n their_o principle_n be_v that_o all_o the_o christian_n in_o the_o world_n except_o the_o party_n of_o donatus_n be_v sully_v with_o the_o contagion_n of_o the_o traditor_n cecilianus_n all_o that_o they_o have_v also_o do_v become_v sully_v by_o the_o uncleanness_n of_o their_o person_n and_o upon_o this_o principle_n they_o condemn_v the_o christianity_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n they_o reject_v her_o baptism_n and_o her_o sacrament_n although_o at_o the_o bottom_n they_o have_v the_o same_o with_o she_o and_o they_o look_v upon_o that_o society_n to_o be_v no_o otherwise_o than_o a_o assembly_n of_o pagan_n and_o infidel_n with_o who_o they_o will_v have_v nothing_o common_a this_o be_v what_o st._n augustine_n reproach_n 3._o they_o with_o in_o divers_a place_n in_o his_o write_n they_o say_v say_v he_o that_o they_o be_v christian_n but_o they_o say_v also_o that_o they_o only_o be_v so_o they_o make_v no_o scruple_n to_o say_v that_o they_o know_v that_o out_o of_o their_o sect_n there_o be_v no_o christian_n you_o hold_v say_v he_o to_o they_o elsewhere_o that_o all_o christian_a holiness_n have_v be_v abolish_v among_o the_o nation_n where_o the_o apostle_n have_v establish_v it_o because_o they_o have_v communicate_v with_o those_o who_o your_o father_n condemn_v in_o their_o council_n of_o carthage_n therefore_o it_o be_v that_o they_o think_v themselves_o grievous_o affront_v when_o the_o catholic_n call_v they_o their_o brethren_n they_o flee_v from_o their_o communion_n they_o will_v not_o so_o much_o as_o sit_v together_o with_o they_o and_o they_o rebaptised_a all_o those_o who_o have_v be_v baptize_v in_o the_o church_n when_o they_o come_v over_o to_o their_o communion_n neither_o more_o or_o less_o than_o if_o they_o have_v come_v out_o of_o paganism_n because_o they_o maintain_v that_o in_o effect_n the_o church_n be_v absolute_o perish_v throughout_o all_o the_o earth_n except_o in_o their_o party_n these_o be_v the_o matter_n of_o fact_n that_o i_o have_v think_v myself_o bind_v to_o explain_v we_o must_v now_o return_v to_o the_o objection_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la and_o examine_v it_o in_o the_o meaning_n of_o s._n augustine_n and_o the_o african_a father_n the_o proposition_n of_o which_o it_o be_v compose_v the_o first_o be_v that_o there_o be_v a_o church_n from_o which_o it_o be_v never_o 102._o allow_v any_o man_n to_o separate_v himself_o under_o what_o pretence_n soever_o and_o from_o which_o all_o those_o who_o do_v so_o separate_v themselves_o be_v schismatic_n this_o first_o proposition_n be_v ambiguous_a and_o so_o confuse_a that_o we_o can_v very_o hardly_o comprehend_v in_o what_o sense_n the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v mean_v it_o every_o one_o know_v that_o there_o be_v in_o the_o world_n a_o body_n of_o people_n or_o of_o nation_n who_o profess_v themselves_o to_o be_v christian_n and_o to_o who_o one_o may_v yet_o in_o some_o manner_n give_v the_o name_n of_o the_o church_n because_o that_o all_o such_o christian_n be_v yet_o in_o some_o respect_n within_o the_o general_n call_v of_o the_o gospel_n it_o be_v therefore_o this_o church_n of_o which_o he_o mean_v to_o speak_v but_o what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o to_o accuse_v we_o of_o schism_n he_o shall_v have_v form_v so_o vagous_n a_o idea_n of_o the_o church_n since_o he_o know_v very_o well_o that_o we_o be_v no_o more_o separate_v from_o this_o body_n than_o the_o other_o communion_n that_o compose_v it_o be_v or_o than_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n herself_o in_o particular_a be_v every_o one_o know_v that_o this_o body_n of_o christian_n be_v divide_v into_o divers_a communion_n or_o particular_a society_n that_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o church_n as_o the_o greek_a the_o roman_a the_o protestant_n the_o coptick_n the_o jacobite_n the_o nestorian_a the_o armenian_a do_v he_o mean_v any_o one_o of_o these_o church_n but_o if_o that_o be_v so_o why_o do_v he_o not_o distinct_o and_o without_o any_o hesitation_n tell_v we_o which_o it_o be_v and_o if_o he_o will_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v that_o of_o rome_n what_o ground_n be_v there_o to_o believe_v that_o he_o will_v have_v it_o so_o why_o do_v he_o not_o explain_v himself_o why_o do_v he_o make_v a_o end_n even_o to_o say_v that_o 177._o it_o shall_v be_v in_o our_o choice_n whether_o that_o church_n shall_v be_v the_o greek_a or_o the_o nestorian_a or_o the_o jacobite_n and_o that_o he_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o determine_v it_o to_o what_o purpose_n be_v all_o these_o go_n about_o every_o one_o know_v yet_o that_o god_n always_o preserve_v in_o the_o world_n his_o true_o faithful_a and_o his_o child_n who_o be_v the_o true_a church_n which_o he_o have_v predestinate_v to_o eternal_a salvation_n but_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v former_o declare_v himself_o against_o this_o notion_n of_o the_o church_n and_o he_o be_v so_o very_a earnest_n to_o reject_v it_o that_o we_o can_v impute_v it_o to_o he_o without_o do_v he_o wrong_n we_o can_v even_o believe_v that_o he_o mean_v that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o separate_v ourselves_o from_o a_o communion_n when_o it_o be_v orthodox_n and_o when_o those_o who_o separate_v themselves_o from_o it_o be_v schismatic_n for_o he_o have_v also_o declare_v himself_o against_o this_o notion_n of_o the_o church_n because_o say_v he_o 174._o in_o take_v this_o way_n the_o examination_n of_o schism_n will_v be_v remit_v to_o that_o of_o the_o opinion_n and_o that_o we_o must_v always_o know_v whether_o the_o communion_n that_o they_o forsake_v be_v orthodox_n
the_o bad_a fish_n the_o vessel_n of_o gold_n and_o silver_n and_o those_o of_o wood_n and_o earth_n and_o in_o this_o confuse_a notion_n the_o church_n be_v the_o field_n the_o floor_n the_o net_n and_o the_o house_n that_o the_o holy_a scripture_n speak_v of_o but_o as_o this_o mixture_n which_o i_o have_v speak_v of_o may_v be_v understand_v two_o way_n either_o in_o respect_n of_o manner_n or_o in_o regard_n of_o doctrine_n we_o must_v note_v in_o the_o three_o place_n that_o this_o notion_n of_o the_o mix_a church_n according_a to_o s._n augustine_n be_v divide_v into_o two_o for_o he_o will_v have_v we_o sometime_o conceive_v of_o it_o as_o a_o body_n wherein_o the_o righteous_a be_v only_o mingle_v with_o the_o unrighteous_a that_o be_v to_o say_v with_o the_o wicked_a who_o manner_n be_v vicious_a and_o corrupt_a and_o sometime_o also_o he_o will_v have_v we_o conceive_v it_o as_o a_o body_n where_o the_o heretic_n be_v mix_v with_o the_o true_o faithful_a as_o well_o as_o the_o righteous_a with_o the_o unrighteous_a in_o the_o former_a case_n the_o mix_a church_n be_v a_o pure_a communion_n in_o respect_n of_o doctrine_n but_o corrupt_v in_o regard_n of_o manner_n and_o in_o the_o second_o it_o be_v a_o communion_n not_o only_o corrupt_v in_o regard_n of_o manner_n but_o impure_a also_o and_o corrupt_v in_o regard_n of_o its_o tenet_n these_o two_o sort_n of_o mixture_n be_v without_o doubt_n in_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o s._n augustine_n the_o first_o make_v all_o the_o ground_n of_o his_o dispute_n against_o the_o donatist_n and_o as_o for_o the_o second_o he_o often_o explain_v himself_o in_o his_o book_n and_o particular_o in_o the_o psalm_n against_o the_o donatist_n where_o donat._n he_o say_v that_o after_o jesus_n christ_n have_v purge_v his_o floor_n by_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o cross_n the_o righteous_a be_v as_o the_o new_a seed_n which_o he_o spread_v abroad_o over_o all_o the_o earth_n to_o the_o end_n they_o shall_v make_v another_o harvest_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n but_o that_o this_o harvest_n grow_v up_o amid_o the_o tare_n because_o there_o be_v heresy_n every_o where_o haec_fw-la messis_fw-la crescit_fw-la inter_fw-la zizania_fw-la quia_fw-la sunt_fw-la haereses_fw-la ubique_fw-la in_o that_o same_o psalm_n and_o elsewhere_o in_o divers_a place_n he_o quote_v the_o example_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n in_o which_o he_o say_v that_o the_o saint_n the_o prophet_n and_o the_o righteous_a be_v mix_v not_o only_o with_o the_o wicked_a who_o manner_n be_v debauch_v and_o criminal_a but_o also_o with_o the_o superstitious_a and_o idolater_n that_o which_o leave_v no_o difficulty_n about_o it_o for_o idolatry_n be_v the_o great_a of_o all_o heresy_n we_o must_v note_v in_o the_o four_o place_n that_o s._n augustine_n will_v have_v we_o consider_v the_o mix_a church_n in_o two_o different_a state_n for_o as_o for_o that_o which_o respect_n man_n manner_n he_o say_v that_o sometime_o the_o wicked_a do_v not_o prevail_v over_o the_o righteous_a either_o in_o number_n or_o authority_n but_o that_o sometime_o also_o they_o prevail_v in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o the_o good_a be_v often_o oppress_v under_o their_o multitude_n and_o this_o be_v that_o which_o he_o treat_v particular_o of_o in_o his_o three_o book_n against_o parmenianus_n and_o so_o in_o regard_n of_o heresy_n he_o mean_v that_o sometime_o they_o grow_v so_o powerful_a as_o to_o infect_v almost_o all_o the_o body_n and_o this_o be_v what_o he_o express_o show_v in_o a_o letter_n to_o vincentius_n 80._o a_o donatist_n bishop_n and_o in_o that_o which_o he_o write_v to_o hesychius_n thus_o it_o be_v that_o s._n augustine_n have_v conceive_v of_o the_o church_n and_o according_a to_o these_o different_a notion_n and_o these_o different_a state_n he_o have_v speak_v different_o of_o separation_n from_o it_o as_o for_o that_o which_o regard_v the_o true_o righteous_a and_o faithful_a there_o be_v no_o question_n but_o that_o he_o think_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o have_v not_o only_o a_o internal_a communion_n of_o charity_n with_o they_o found_v upon_o the_o unity_n that_o be_v between_o all_o the_o member_n of_o the_o mystical_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o have_v all_o but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o faith_n one_o and_o the_o same_o piety_n and_o the_o same_o righteousness_n but_o a_o external_a communion_n also_o which_o consist_v in_o join_v with_o they_o in_o the_o same_o assembly_n in_o partake_v of_o the_o same_o sacrament_n in_o approve_v their_o faith_n piety_n good_a work_n and_o in_o one_o word_n in_o account_v they_o their_o brethren_n as_o far_o as_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o they_o to_o know_v they_o but_o this_o be_v not_o that_o which_o make_v the_o difficulty_n all_o the_o question_n be_v concern_v the_o mix_a church_n and_o all_o the_o dispute_n be_v to_o know_v how_o according_a to_o s._n augustine_n the_o corn_n and_o the_o tare_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o true_o faithful_a and_o the_o heretic_n aught_o to_o remain_v together_o in_o the_o same_o communion_n and_o in_o what_o case_n they_o may_v separate_v themselves_o we_o must_v therefore_o note_v in_o the_o five_o place_n that_o in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o that_o father_n there_o be_v a_o certain_a separation_n that_o a_o man_n can_v never_o make_v under_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o without_o be_v a_o schismatic_a and_o that_o there_o be_v another_o that_o he_o may_v lawful_o make_v and_o which_o it_o be_v sometime_o necessary_a that_o he_o shall_v he_o have_v distinguish_v between_o two_o external_a bond_n that_o shall_v unite_v we_o to_o one_o another_o the_o first_o be_v that_o of_o the_o external_n and_o general_n call_v to_o christianity_n the_o second_o be_v that_o of_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o same_o sacrament_n and_o the_o same_o assembly_n it_o be_v the_o first_o bond_n that_o s._n augustine_n will_v have_v to_o be_v inviolable_a not_o only_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o faithful_a between_o themselves_o but_o also_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o wicked_a and_o heretic_n and_o not_o only_o while_o we_o suffer_v they_o to_o be_v in_o the_o public_a assembly_n but_o even_o then_o when_o we_o excommunicate_v they_o and_o deprive_v they_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o thus_o it_o be_v that_o he_o understand_v that_o which_o jesus_n christ_n say_v in_o his_o parable_n that_o the_o tare_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v pluck_v up_o which_o the_o enemy_n have_v 30._o sow_v among_o the_o good_a wheat_n in_o the_o same_o field_n but_o that_o he_o will_v leave_v both_o to_o grow_v together_o until_o the_o harvest_n and_o it_o be_v this_o kind_n of_o unity_n whereof_o he_o say_v that_o there_o be_v no_o just_a necessity_n of_o ever_o break_v praecidendae_fw-la unitatis_fw-la nulla_fw-la est_fw-la justa_fw-la necessitas_fw-la it_o be_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o 11._o same_o net_n that_o enclose_v both_o good_a and_o bad_a fish_n the_o unity_n of_o the_o same_o floor_n that_o contain_v both_o the_o good_a seed_n and_o the_o chaff_n the_o unity_n of_o the_o same_o field_n where_o the_o tare_n grow_v up_o with_o the_o wheat_n the_o unity_n of_o the_o same_o house_n where_o there_o be_v vessel_n of_o wood_n and_o earth_n with_o those_o of_o gold_n and_o silver_n and_o in_o a_o word_n this_o unity_n that_o we_o call_v the_o external_a and_o general_a call_n to_o christianity_n it_o be_v therefore_o first_o of_o all_o in_o this_o sense_n that_o he_o mean_v that_o there_o be_v a_o church_n from_o which_o we_o ought_v never_o to_o separate_v ourselves_o under_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o and_o from_o which_o all_o those_o who_o separate_v themselves_o be_v schismatic_n for_o he_o understand_v it_o of_o that_o mix_a church_n that_o field_n that_o floor_n that_o net_n that_o common_a house_n out_o of_o which_o we_o must_v never_o go_v forth_o nor_o drive_v out_o other_o howsoever_o wicked_a and_o heretical_a they_o may_v be_v there_o be_v none_o but_o god_n who_o can_v make_v this_o separation_n and_o who_o will_v in_o effect_n make_v it_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o as_o it_o be_v thus_o that_o the_o donatist_n have_v separate_v themselves_o so_o it_o be_v chief_o upon_o this_o that_o he_o convince_v they_o of_o schism_n for_o they_o own_a none_o for_o christian_n but_o those_o of_o their_o own_o party_n they_o reject_v the_o baptism_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n they_o look_v upon_o they_o as_o pagan_n who_o have_v no_o more_o any_o shadow_n of_o christianity_n and_o when_o proselyte_n come_v over_o to_o they_o they_o make_v they_o pass_v through_o all_o the_o degree_n of_o the_o catechumeni_fw-la before_o they_o will_v receive_v they_o and_o they_o begin_v to_o make_v they_o christian_n anew_o as_o if_o they_o have_v come_v out_o of_o a_o society_n of_o absolute_a infidel_n as_o i_o have_v note_v in_o my_o four_o
the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v set_v before_o we_o which_o be_v that_o schismatic_n be_v out_o of_o a_o state_n of_o salvation_n for_o i_o hold_v that_o this_o proposition_n can_v be_v maintain_v after_o the_o manner_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v propound_v it_o that_o be_v to_o say_v absolute_o and_o without_o any_o distinction_n i_o be_o not_o ignorant_a that_o to_o establish_v this_o rigorous_a sentiment_n they_o produce_v some_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n who_o have_v in_o effect_n speak_v of_o schism_n in_o extreme_o vehement_a term_n as_o if_o they_o have_v a_o design_n to_o exclude_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o god_n and_o all_o hope_n of_o salvation_n all_o those_o in_o general_n who_o shall_v be_v find_v engage_v in_o it_o but_o that_o very_a thing_n aught_o to_o be_v a_o example_n to_o let_v we_o see_v that_o we_o must_v not_o always_o take_v according_a to_o the_o rigour_n of_o the_o letter_n all_o that_o the_o father_n have_v say_v in_o the_o heat_n of_o their_o dispute_n for_o unless_o we_o shall_v be_v altogether_o unreasonable_a we_o must_v place_v a_o difference_n between_o three_o sort_n of_o person_n who_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o a_o schismatical_a communion_n 1._o the_o author_n of_o schism_n who_o usual_o be_v the_o pastor_n and_o guide_n of_o the_o flock_n 2._o understanding_n person_n who_o take_v part_n in_o the_o affair_n and_o who_o very_o well_o know_v what_o they_o do_v give_v their_o consent_n to_o schism_n and_o defend_v the_o author_n of_o it_o 3._o the_o people_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o ignorant_a person_n who_o scarce_o know_v any_o thing_n that_o pass_v or_o who_o know_v but_o very_a confuse_o and_o for_o that_o which_o regard_v the_o author_n and_o other_o intelligent_a person_n as_o it_o be_v most_o frequent_o passion_n interest_n pride_n and_o ambition_n that_o make_v they_o separate_v and_o that_o all_o those_o passion_n turn_v they_o in_o the_o end_n into_o a_o implacable_a hatred_n against_o their_o brethren_n they_o deserve_v our_o condemnation_n for_o those_o crime_n be_v incompatible_a with_o the_o spirit_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o it_o be_v a_o manifest_a demonstration_n that_o the_o world_n and_o its_o corruption_n reign_v in_o the_o soul_n of_o those_o who_o be_v guilty_a of_o it_o we_o must_v therefore_o say_v of_o such_o schismatic_n as_o these_o that_o while_o they_o remain_v in_o this_o condition_n there_o be_v no_o hope_n of_o salvation_n for_o they_o because_o that_o the_o true_a faith_n the_o covenant_n of_o god_n and_o the_o communion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n can_v subsist_v under_o the_o reign_n of_o those_o brutal_a passion_n but_o to_o imagine_v that_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o a_o people_n who_o be_v to_o be_v find_v engage_v in_o a_o schism_n either_o through_o the_o faction_n of_o the_o more_o powerful_a or_o a_o conscience_n prepossess_v by_o a_o zeal_n without_o knowledge_n by_o a_o piety_n too_o scrupulous_a shall_v be_v deprive_v of_o all_o hope_n of_o salvation_n this_o will_v be_v without_o doubt_n to_o fall_v into_o a_o very_a rigid_a opinion_n to_o make_v this_o clear_a by_o example_n i_o have_v already_o mention_v elsewhere_o that_o victor_n bishop_n of_o rome_n excommunicate_v the_o church_n of_o asia_n upon_o the_o difference_n about_o the_o day_n of_o easter_n from_o whence_o there_o follow_v a_o schism_n between_o those_o church_n and_o this_o of_o rome_n i_o do_v not_o now_o inquire_v to_o which_o of_o the_o two_o party_n the_o crime_n of_o the_o separation_n aught_o to_o be_v impute_v either_o to_o the_o asiatic_n who_o adhere_v too_o strict_o to_o the_o custom_n of_o their_o ancestor_n and_o the_o authority_n of_o polycarp_n or_o to_o victor_n who_o without_o prudence_n and_o charity_n separate_v he_o from_o divers_a great_a and_o flourish_a church_n about_o a_o matter_n that_o be_v leave_v self-free_a and_o indifferent_a in_o religion_n i_o only_o say_v that_o this_o will_v be_v a_o horrible_a injustice_n to_o condemn_v those_o people_n to_o eternal_a flame_n who_o shall_v be_v find_v to_o be_v engage_v in_o that_o ridiculous_a quarrel_n only_o through_o the_o capricious_a humour_n of_o their_o bishop_n in_o effect_n we_o have_v see_v that_o notwithstanding_o this_o schism_n they_o do_v not_o fail_v both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o to_o sit_v together_o in_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a we_o must_v pass_v the_o same_o judgement_n of_o a_o schism_n that_o fall_v 34._o out_o in_o the_o four_o century_n at_o antioch_n between_o the_o meletian_o and_o the_o eustatians_n both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o orthodox_n and_o separate_v from_o the_o arrian_n but_o who_o nevertheless_o will_v not_o communicate_v together_o because_o that_o although_o meletius_n have_v preach_v and_o defend_v the_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o suffer_v persecution_n for_o it_o yet_o he_o have_v be_v create_v bishop_n by_o the_o arian_n by_o reason_n of_o which_o the_o other_o orthodox_n will_v no_o more_o communicate_v with_o those_o of_o his_o party_n which_o oblige_v they_o to_o hold_v their_o assembly_n apart_o it_o be_v therefore_o a_o true_a schism_n on_o one_o side_n and_o on_o the_o other_o but_o as_o it_o proceed_v only_o from_o a_o excess_n of_o zeal_n on_o the_o side_n of_o the_o eustatians_n we_o ought_v not_o to_o pass_v a_o sentence_n of_o damnation_n so_o light_o against_o they_o i_o say_v the_o same_o thing_n of_o the_o schism_n that_o fall_v out_o about_o the_o 484._o end_n of_o the_o five_o century_n between_o acatius_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n and_o felix_n the_o three_o bishop_n of_o rome_n who_o mutual_o excommunicate_v one_o another_o for_o the_o interest_n of_o john_n talaia_n and_o peter_n mongus_n competitor_n for_o the_o patriarchate_o of_o alexandria_n acacius_n defend_v the_o side_n of_o peter_n who_o felix_n accuse_v to_o be_v a_o heretic_n and_o a_o enemy_n to_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o felix_n on_o the_o contrary_a uphold_v talaia_n who_o acacius_n have_v accuse_v of_o perjury_n and_o to_o be_v unworthy_a of_o a_o bishopric_n and_o this_o schism_n also_o last_v down_o to_o their_o successor_n thirty_o and_o five_o year_n between_o the_o east_n and_o west_n but_o although_o acacius_n draw_v in_o by_o intrigue_n to_o the_o side_n of_o a_o hypocrite_n have_v wrong_v at_o the_o foundation_n yet_o we_o ought_v not_o notwithstanding_o to_o believe_v that_o all_o those_o great_a church_n who_o keep_v communion_n with_o he_o and_o defend_v his_o memory_n after_o his_o death_n be_v absolute_o cut_v off_o from_o the_o hope_n of_o paradise_n in_o the_o six_o century_n there_o be_v another_o schism_n whereof_o i_o have_v already_o speak_v which_o be_v very_o contentious_a and_o embroil_v vigil_n under_o the_o emperor_n justinian_n vigilius_n be_v bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o mennas_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n the_o ground_n of_o the_o quarrel_n be_v take_v from_o the_o write_n that_o have_v be_v approve_v in_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o which_o afterward_o be_v condemn_v as_o heretical_a by_o the_o emperor_n justinian_n and_o the_o condemnation_n be_v subscribe_v by_o menna_n and_o the_o other_o patriarch_n and_o their_o bishop_n vigilius_n who_o be_v of_o another_o opinion_n undertake_v the_o defence_n of_o those_o write_n and_o excommunicate_v menna_n and_o the_o rest_n who_o have_v condemn_v they_o but_o some_o month_n after_o he_o take_v off_o his_o excommunication_n at_o the_o solicitation_n of_o the_o empress_n theodora_n to_o who_o he_o owe_v his_o bishopric_n and_o which_o be_v more_o in_o the_o follow_a year_n he_o himself_o pronounce_v a_o anathema_n against_o those_o three_o write_n but_o the_o bishop_n of_o africa_n illyria_n and_o dalmatia_n persist_v to_o defend_v they_o and_o those_o in_o africa_n assemble_v in_o council_n excommunicate_v vigilius_n as_o a_o dissembler_n some_o time_n after_o vigilius_n chron._n repent_v himself_o of_o that_o which_o he_o have_v do_v undertake_v a_o second_o time_n the_o defence_n of_o those_o write_n justinian_n on_o the_o contrary_a make_v a_o edict_n by_o which_o he_o renew_v their_o condemnation_n and_o vigilius_n on_o his_o side_n excommunicate_v all_o those_o who_o shall_v consent_v to_o this_o edict_n in_o fine_a the_o five_o general_n council_n assemble_v at_o constantinople_n where_o in_o spite_n of_o all_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n the_o three_o write_n be_v condemn_v and_o all_o those_o who_o shall_v approve_v they_o be_v excommunicate_v vigilius_n persist_v in_o his_o opinion_n be_v banish_v and_o die_v some_o year_n after_o but_o his_o successor_n pelagius_n and_o gregory_n approve_v the_o council_n and_o subscribe_v to_o what_o have_v be_v do_v there_o and_o it_o be_v in_o fine_a general_o receive_v by_o all_o and_o reckon_v for_o a_o five_o general_n council_n we_o must_v acknowledge_v that_o if_o the_o people_n be_v to_o be_v save_v or_o damn_v according_a to_o the_o good_a or_o
bad_a conduct_n of_o their_o pastor_n heaven_n and_o hell_n will_v be_v very_o miserable_o dispense_v while_o the_o time_n of_o those_o disorder_n last_v for_o our_o adversary_n themselves_o be_v constrain_v to_o confess_v that_o this_o quarrel_n that_o make_v so_o great_a a_o noise_n that_o produce_v so_o many_o excommunication_n so_o many_o separation_n so_o many_o act_n of_o violence_n and_o so_o many_o banishment_n and_o which_o end_v by_o the_o dishonour_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n be_v found_v upon_o nothing_o but_o a_o personal_a animosity_n say_v baronius_n or_o as_o sirmundus_n say_v upon_o a_o indifferent_a facund_a controversy_n which_o concern_v nothing_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o faith_n on_o which_o side_n soever_o it_o have_v be_v decide_v if_o we_o must_v therefore_o judge_v according_a to_o the_o relation_n of_o these_o two_o author_n all_o that_o we_o can_v say_v be_v that_o both_o the_o party_n be_v equal_o schismatical_a who_o violate_v the_o peace_n and_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n without_o any_o just_a reason_n and_o who_o mutual_o excommunicate_v one_o another_o for_o nothing_o and_o if_o we_o add_v that_o rigorous_a judgement_n against_o the_o schifmatical_a society_n without_o any_o exception_n or_o distinction_n we_o must_v say_v that_o there_o be_v then_o no_o long_o a_o true_a church_n upon_o the_o earth_n nor_o any_o hope_n of_o salvation_n but_o to_o go_v yet_o further_o if_o all_o those_o who_o live_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o schismatic_n be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n in_o a_o state_n of_o damnation_n i_o will_v fain_o have_v they_o satisfy_v i_o about_o some_o difficulty_n that_o i_o find_v in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o same_o vigilius_n for_o vigil_n the_o two_o first_o year_n of_o his_o papacy_n it_o be_v he_o that_o be_v call_v a_o false_a pope_n a_o schismatic_a a_o usurper_n of_o the_o bishopric_n of_o sylverius_n who_o the_o heretic_n have_v banish_v to_o set_v up_o this_o man_n who_o have_v promise_v they_o to_o communicate_v with_o they_o and_o in_o effect_n liberatus_n and_o victor_n of_o tunis_n relate_v that_o after_o 22._o he_o be_v in_o possession_n of_o the_o papacy_n he_o write_v to_o the_o heretic_n as_o have_v the_o same_o faith_n with_o they_o and_o bellarmine_n declare_v that_o at_o this_o time_n vigilius_n be_v a_o antipope_n and_o a_o schismatic_a chron._n because_o that_o sylverius_n the_o lawful_a pope_n be_v yet_o live_v 10._o and_o there_o can_v not_o be_v two_o lawful_a pope_n at_o the_o same_o time_n baronius_n and_o petavius_n say_v the_o same_o thing_n notwithstanding_o it_o be_v true_a that_o during_o these_o two_o year_n of_o schism_n vigilius_n be_v peaceable_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n both_o by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o by_o all_o christendom_n no_o church_n refuse_v to_o live_v in_o his_o communion_n no_o bishop_n withdraw_v himself_o from_o he_o as_o a_o schismatic_a he_o perform_v without_o any_o opposition_n all_o the_o function_n of_o his_o bishopric_n he_o receive_v the_o honour_n and_o have_v the_o profit_n of_o it_o all_o the_o earth_n be_v then_o schismatical_a with_o he_o and_o by_o consequence_n there_o be_v no_o further_a either_o a_o church_n or_o salvation_n in_o the_o world_n if_o it_o be_v only_o in_o the_o person_n of_o sylverius_n and_o some_o bishop_n who_o have_v subscribe_v to_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o deposition_n and_o anathema_n that_o sylverius_n be_v in_o exile_n pronounce_v against_o vigilius_n and_o against_o all_o those_o who_o shall_v adhere_v to_o he_o after_o this_o 539._o i_o will_v fain_o have_v they_o tell_v i_o how_o vigilius_n can_v pass_v from_o the_o state_n of_o a_o schismatic_a to_o that_o of_o a_o true_a pope_n it_o be_v say_v baronius_n and_o bellarmine_n by_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o clergy_n and_o 10._o people_n of_o rome_n who_o assemble_v together_o and_o choose_v he_o lawful_o after_o the_o death_n of_o silverius_n but_o beside_o that_o this_o new_a ordination_n of_o vigilius_n and_o this_o assembly_n of_o the_o people_n and_o clergy_n be_v a_o effect_n of_o the_o invention_n of_o baronius_n which_o be_v ground_v upon_o nothing_o but_o one_o word_n of_o anastasius_n the_o pope_n library-keeper_n who_o live_v above_o three_o hundred_o year_n after_o beside_o this_o i_o say_v that_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o clergy_n have_v not_o they_o themselves_o lose_v through_o schism_n the_o form_n of_o the_o true_a church_n how_o be_v it_o restore_v to_o they_o how_o can_v they_o re-establish_a themselves_o who_o give_v that_o right_n to_o a_o company_n of_o schismatic_n cut_v off_o from_o the_o communion_n and_o the_o covenant_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o make_v a_o rebel_n a_o schismatic_a a_o excommunicate_v person_n a_o man_n that_o by_o the_o sentence_n of_o sylverius_n can_v not_o perform_v any_o sacerdotal_a function_n to_o make_v such_o a_o one_o i_o say_v a_o lawful_a pope_n see_v here_o already_o some_o inconvenience_n considerable_a enough_o that_o flow_v from_o that_o rigorous_a sentiment_n but_o if_o we_o will_v go_v yet_o further_o we_o may_v find_v it_o may_v be_v other_o that_o be_v not_o less_o severe_a for_o what_o will_v they_o say_v to_o the_o schism_n that_o fall_v out_o so_o frequent_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n through_o the_o concurrence_n of_o anti-popes_n will_v they_o dare_v roundly_o to_o pronounce_v all_o those_o people_n who_o have_v live_v and_o die_v under_o the_o obedience_n of_o those_o false_a pope_n and_o who_o by_o consequence_n have_v be_v engage_v in_o a_o true_a schism_n have_v be_v total_o cut_v off_o from_o the_o christian_a communion_n and_o deprive_v of_o salvation_n let_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la who_o have_v take_v such_o pain_n to_o damn_v the_o world_n without_o any_o mercy_n take_v the_o pain_n if_o he_o please_v to_o examine_v one_o matter_n of_o fact_n that_o i_o will_v set_v before_o he_o and_o which_o shall_v be_v enough_o methinks_v to_o decide_v this_o question_n at_o least_o in_o regard_n of_o he_o it_o be_v this_o that_o during_o the_o great_a schism_n of_o two_o anti-popes_n which_o be_v end_v at_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n there_o be_v saint_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v canonize_v and_o who_o it_o pray_v to_o who_o live_v and_o die_v under_o two_o contrary_a obedience_n and_o who_o by_o consequence_n die_v both_o the_o one_o sort_n and_o the_o other_o in_o a_o true_a schism_n for_o in_o the_o year_n 1380._o citatos_fw-la s._n catherine_n of_o sienna_n die_v under_o the_o obedience_n of_o vrban_n the_o six_o in_o the_o year_n 1381._o s._n catharine_n of_o swedeland_n the_o daughter_n of_o s._n bridget_n die_v under_o the_o same_o obedience_n in_o the_o year_n 1395._o s._n margaret_n of_o pisa_n die_v under_o the_o obedience_n of_o boniface_n the_o nine_o in_o the_o year_n 1399._o s._n dorothy_n of_o prussia_n die_v under_o the_o obedience_n of_o the_o same_o pope_n and_o in_o the_o year_n 1405._o s._n william_n the_o hermit_n of_o sicily_n die_v under_o the_o obedience_n of_o innocent_a the_o seven_o on_o the_o other_o side_n in_o the_o year_n 1382._o s._n peter_n of_o luxemburg_n die_v under_o the_o obedience_n of_o clement_n who_o be_v the_o antipope_n of_o vrban_n and_o some_o time_n after_o s._n vincent_n of_o ferrara_n live_v and_o wrought_v miracle_n in_o the_o party_n of_o benoist_n the_o antipope_n of_o gregory_n the_o twelve_o behold_v here_o saint_n of_o both_o side_n and_o yet_o one_o or_o the_o other_o must_n of_o necessity_n have_v be_v schismatic_n from_o whence_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n herself_o be_v concern_v to_o oblige_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la to_o moderate_v his_o style_n and_o not_o to_o take_v as_o it_o seem_v he_o have_v do_v that_o which_o the_o father_n have_v say_v in_o dispute_v against_o the_o schismatic_n in_o its_o utmost_a latitude_n but_o although_o all_o that_o i_o have_v say_v shall_v have_v no_o place_n the_o holy_a scripture_n distinct_o decide_v this_o difficulty_n for_o if_o he_o will_v but_o read_v the_o history_n of_o the_o ten_o tribe_n of_o israel_n after_o they_o be_v separate_v from_o that_o of_o judah_n at_o the_o instigation_n of_o jeroboam_n he_o will_v find_v that_o they_o be_v in_o a_o real_a schism_n since_o they_o have_v forsake_v the_o worship_n at_o jerusalem_n and_o have_v build_v new_a altar_n against_o the_o express_a commandment_n of_o god_n and_o yet_o nevertheless_o that_o do_v not_o hinder_v god_n from_o preserve_v his_o true_o faithful_a and_o elect_a even_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o they_o for_o there_o be_v those_o seven_o thousand_o who_o in_o the_o time_n of_o elias_n have_v not_o bow_v the_o knee_n to_o baal_n and_o who_o s._n paul_n call_v the_o remnant_n of_o the_o election_n of_o grace_n be_v not_o these_o israelite_n engage_v in_o a_o bad_a party_n have_v
receive_v the_o sacrament_n from_o their_o hand_n they_o can_v say_v that_o the_o church_n will_v then_o be_v disperse_v nor_o that_o the_o great_a number_n of_o the_o pastor_n have_v carry_v away_o with_o they_o all_o the_o right_n of_o the_o society_n but_o they_o ought_v on_o the_o contrary_a to_o say_v that_o be_v obstinate_a in_o error_n and_o abandon_v the_o purity_n of_o the_o faith_n they_o themselves_o in_o that_o respect_n lose_v the_o right_n of_o be_v in_o the_o society_n and_o make_v up_o a_o body_n of_o a_o external_n communion_n for_o that_o principle_n remain_v always_o unshaken_a that_o error_n superstition_n and_o falsehood_n do_v not_o give_v the_o least_o right_o to_o any_o man_n to_o assemble_v and_o that_o a_o society_n be_v just_o only_o in_o proportion_n to_o that_o that_o it_o have_v of_o true_a doctrine_n and_o evangelical_n worship_n so_o that_o the_o great_a number_n of_o the_o pastor_n be_v not_o a_o party_n absolute_o necessary_a to_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n for_o its_o subsistence_n and_o this_o appear_v evident_o from_o the_o example_n of_o the_o orthodox_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o arrian_n for_o as_o i_o have_v say_v before_o their_o external_n communion_n do_v not_o cease_v to_o subsist_v in_o divers_a place_n separate_v from_o the_o body_n of_o the_o pastor_n they_o meet_v together_o they_o pray_v to_o god_n in_o common_a they_o hear_v his_o word_n they_o receive_v his_o sacrament_n in_o a_o word_n they_o perform_v all_o the_o action_n of_o religion_n under_o the_o ministry_n of_o those_o few_o person_n that_o remain_v this_o be_v precise_o the_o case_n wherein_o our_o forefather_n find_v themselves_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reformation_n as_o i_o have_v before_o show_v and_o it_o will_v not_o signify_v any_o thing_n to_o say_v that_o that_o small_a number_n of_o pastor_n that_o our_o father_n follow_v have_v themselves_o according_a to_o we_o corrupt_v their_o ministry_n by_o the_o error_n and_o superstition_n of_o the_o other_o pastor_n and_o that_o they_o receive_v their_o call_n from_o their_o hand_n for_o i_o affirm_v that_o their_o return_n to_o the_o true_a doctrine_n rectify_v their_o call_n and_o free_v it_o from_o all_o the_o impurity_n or_o ill_n it_o can_v have_v have_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n that_o felix_n bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o meletius_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n who_o be_v ordain_v by_o the_o arrian_n rectify_v their_o ministry_n by_o preach_v the_o truth_n and_o oppose_v of_o heresy_n and_o as_o liberius_n and_o a_o great_a number_n of_o the_o other_o bishop_n who_o have_v subscribe_v to_o arrianism_n purify_v their_o call_n in_o return_v to_o the_o true_a faith_n which_o they_o have_v forsake_v it_o be_v certain_a therefore_o that_o the_o great_a number_n of_o the_o pastor_n be_v not_o a_o party_n of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n absolute_o necessary_a for_o the_o subsistence_n of_o the_o external_n communion_n and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o error_n to_o imagine_v that_o the_o bond_n of_o the_o society_n depend_v on_o they_o or_o that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o assembly_n make_v of_o those_o who_o shall_v be_v separate_v from_o they_o but_o such_o as_o be_v unlawful_a and_o schismatical_a but_o in_o the_o second_o place_n i_o affirm_v that_o it_o be_v not_o even_o absolute_o necessary_a and_o in_o all_o respect_n to_o the_o make_v that_o external_n society_n to_o subsist_v among_o the_o faithful_a that_o it_o shall_v have_v pastor_n for_o as_o it_o be_v nature_n alone_o that_o make_v man_n a_o sociable_a live_a creature_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o render_v he_o capable_a of_o civil_a society_n and_o give_v he_o also_o a_o right_a to_o it_o so_o also_o it_o be_v grace_n which_o make_v a_o christian_a a_o sociable_a man_n which_o render_v he_o i_o will_v say_v capable_a of_o a_o religious_a society_n and_o give_v he_o a_o right_a to_o it_o ten_o man_n that_o shall_v meet_v one_o another_o hy_z chance_n in_o a_o uninhabited_a desert_n will_v they_o not_o have_v a_o right_a to_o join_v themselves_o actual_o together_o to_o assemble_v and_o to_o take_v all_o the_o joint_a deliberation_n in_o public_a that_o they_o shall_v judge_v necessary_a for_o their_o own_o preservation_n and_o will_v it_o not_o be_v a_o extravagance_n to_o demand_v of_o they_o what_o magistrate_n have_v assemble_v they_o what_o public_a authority_n have_v call_v they_o together_o who_o have_v give_v they_o a_o right_a to_o speak_v among_o themselves_o and_o to_o consult_v for_o their_o common_a interest_n then_o when_o there_o be_v lawful_a magistrate_n their_o intervention_n be_v necessary_a for_o the_o call_n and_o authorise_v of_o civil_a assembly_n and_o if_o any_o undertake_v to_o assemble_v together_o without_o their_o authority_n or_o without_o their_o consent_n their_o assembly_n be_v rash_a and_o unlawful_a but_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v from_o thence_o that_o magistrate_n shall_v be_v so_o absolute_o necessary_a to_o a_o society_n that_o when_o there_o shall_v be_v none_o man_n can_v not_o any_o more_o speak_v or_o act_v together_o nor_o assemble_v themselves_o nor_o take_v common_a consultation_n it_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o religion_n if_o ten_o layman_n of_o the_o faithful_a shall_v meet_v together_o casual_o or_o to_o speak_v better_a if_o the_o sole_a providence_n of_o god_n shall_v make_v they_o meet_v one_o another_o in_o a_o desert_n island_n or_o in_o the_o far_a part_n of_o america_n and_o engage_v they_o all_o their_o day_n in_o a_o strange_a land_n and_o if_o they_o shall_v come_v to_o acknowledge_v each_o other_o for_o true_a faithful_a christian_n can_v any_o believe_v that_o 〈◊〉_d ought_v to_o remain_v so_o disperse_v that_o they_o can_v never_o lawâ—â—â—â—â—_n commune_v together_o concern_v the_o christian_a faith_n and_o pieâ—â—_n nor_o meet_v together_o to_o provide_v for_o the_o preservation_n of_o their_o religion_n this_o be_v that_o which_o i_o hold_v to_o be_v not_o only_o unable_a to_o be_v maintain_v but_o impious_a for_o as_o nature_n alone_o assemble_v man_n when_o they_o have_v no_o magistrate_n and_o can_v have_v any_o so_o grace_n alone_o assemble_v christian_n when_o they_o have_v no_o pastor_n and_o can_v have_v any_o she_o will_v not_o suffer_v they_o to_o remain_v in_o a_o entire_a dispersion_n while_o there_o remain_v yet_o any_o mean_n to_o assemble_v they_o it_o be_v she_o alone_o that_o convoke_v or_o call_v they_o together_o and_o her_o instinct_n form_v a_o unanimous_a consent_n in_o they_o that_o consent_n alone_o render_v their_o assembly_n as_o lawful_a as_o it_o can_v be_v make_v by_o the_o convocation_n of_o pastor_n thus_o also_o divers_a party_n who_o divide_v the_o latin_a church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o great_a schism_n of_o the_o anti_fw-la pope_n protest_v that_o they_o meet_v together_o at_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n when_o they_o no_o more_o acknowledge_v the_o pope_n nor_o by_o consequence_n hold_v any_o more_o a_o head_n that_o can_v lawful_o call_v they_o together_o for_o they_o declare_v that_o they_o call_v one_o another_o together_o and_o that_o they_o assemble_v themselves_o sub_fw-la capite_fw-la christo_fw-la under_o jesus_n christ_n their_o common_a head_n that_o be_v to_o say_v by_o his_o instinct_n and_o under_o his_o authority_n which_o suply_v the_o want_n of_o a_o pope_n quatenus_fw-la say_v they_o in_o illo_o quy_a verus_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la sponsus_fw-la congregati_fw-la in_o unum_fw-la simul_fw-la matrem_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la divisam_fw-la uniamus_fw-la in_o respect_n of_o a_o assembly_n in_o the_o body_n of_o a_o council_n each_o bishop_n each_o prelate_n be_v but_o a_o mere_a private_a man_n as_o much_o as_o every_o believer_n be_v in_o respect_n of_o a_o assembly_n in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o they_o assemble_v they_o reunite_v themselves_o they_o depose_v a_o false_a pope_n who_o trouble_v they_o even_o then_o and_o they_o create_v another_o a_o mutual_a convocation_n then_o which_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o unanimous_a consent_n be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v a_o assembly_n lawful_a when_o there_o be_v no_o public_a authority_n that_o can_v call_v they_o together_o this_o be_v that_o which_o justify_v the_o conduct_n of_o our_o father_n in_o some_o place_n of_o this_o kingdom_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o reformation_n for_o they_o assemble_v sometime_o without_o any_o pastor_n to_o pray_v to_o god_n together_o and_o to_o read_v the_o holy_a scripture_n their_o conscience_n can_v not_o any_o more_o allow_v they_o to_o be_v present_a at_o the_o assembly_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n and_o not_o have_v further_o any_o pastor_n who_o might_n assemble_v they_o after_o the_o ordinary_a manner_n the_o spirit_n of_o christianity_n assemble_v they_o under_o the_o sovereign_a pastor_n and_o bishop_n of_o soul_n which_o be_v jesus_n christ_n and_o their_o mutual_a consent_n without_o doubt_n make_v their_o society_n and_o their_o
the_o form_n of_o her_o government_n we_o can_v deny_v that_o in_o that_o respect_n she_o have_v not_o undergo_v divers_a change_n i_o do_v not_o mention_v the_o introduction_n of_o the_o episcopal_a order_n for_o that_o be_v a_o question_n but_o i_o speak_v of_o those_o change_n that_o have_v befall_v she_o through_o the_o usurpation_n and_o contest_v of_o the_o first_o be_fw-mi and_o chief_o by_o the_o usurpation_n of_o that_o of_o rome_n which_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o world_n will_v own_v to_o have_v be_v very_o considerable_a her_o discipline_n and_o her_o liturgy_n have_v also_o undergo_v many_o change_n and_o they_o can_v in_o that_o regard_n ascribe_v any_o uniformity_n to_o the_o church_n either_o in_o respect_n of_o time_n or_o place_n in_o fine_a she_o have_v sometime_o behold_v the_o body_n of_o her_o ordinary_a pastor_n turn_v against_o herself_o she_o have_v see_v a_o great_a part_n of_o her_o true_a child_n scatter_v and_o disperse_v here_o and_o there_o without_o be_v able_a to_o perform_v any_o act_n of_o a_o external_n society_n and_o she_o have_v see_v some_o of_o her_o flock_n deprive_v of_o their_o pastor_n and_o force_v to_o set_v up_o some_o among_o themselves_o in_o the_o room_n of_o those_o who_o have_v abandon_v they_o for_o all_o that_o fall_v out_o in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o arrian_n the_o council_n determine_v heresy_n the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o orthodox_n who_o oppose_v themselves_o to_o their_o impiety_n be_v either_o banish_v or_o force_v to_o fly_v into_o the_o desert_n and_o according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o st._n epiphanius_n 28._o divers_a people_n who_o see_v that_o their_o bishop_n be_v turn_v arrian_n in_o the_o council_n of_o seleucia_n look_v on_o they_o as_o the_o miserable_a desertor_n of_o their_o ministry_n and_o set_v up_o themselves_o other_o bishop_n the_o great_a part_n of_o those_o change_n that_o fall_v out_o in_o the_o church_n come_v from_o two_o source_n the_o one_o that_o she_o be_v mix_v with_o the_o worldly_a and_o profane_a in_o the_o band_n of_o the_o same_o external_n profession_n and_o the_o other_o that_o the_o true_o faithful_a themselves_o who_o only_o be_v the_o church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o true_o faithful_a as_o they_o be_v fail_v not_o to_o have_v a_o great_a many_o other_o imperfection_n their_o knowledge_n be_v obscure_a their_o righteousness_n be_v accompany_v with_o its_o fault_n their_o inclination_n be_v not_o all_o right_a and_o even_o their_o most_o just_a inclination_n do_v not_o fail_v to_o have_v some_o far_a irregularity_n these_o two_o fountain_n produce_v a_o heap_n of_o evil_n and_o disorder_n the_o worldly_a on_o their_o part_n bring_v thither_o covetousness_n ambition_n pride_n opinionativeness_n contempt_n of_o god_n his_o mystery_n and_o worship_n politic_a design_n worldly_a interest_n a_o spirit_n of_o grandeur_n luxury_n superstition_n heresy_n love_n of_o dominion_n presumption_n opinion_n of_o infallibility_n forgery_n and_o all_o other_o perversity_n of_o the_o heart_n of_o man._n the_o faithful_a they_o bring_v thither_o on_o their_o side_n their_o ignorance_n their_o negligence_n their_o fearfulness_n their_o simplicity_n and_o sometime_o their_o passion_n their_o personal_a interest_n and_o vice_n from_o all_o which_o a_o chaos_n be_v make_v up_o of_o darkness_n and_o confusion_n a_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n a_o spiritual_a babylon_n that_o perpetual_o make_v war_n against_o the_o church_n which_o reduce_v she_o sometime_o into_o very_o strange_a extremity_n and_o which_o will_v without_o doubt_n destroy_v she_o if_o her_o eternal_a head_n do_v not_o keep_v she_o up_o above_o all_o i_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n fight_v against_o that_o babylon_n on_o the_o church_n side_n and_o that_o he_o preside_v over_o that_o chaos_n to_o expel_v those_o confusion_n and_o to_o hinder_v the_o church_n perish_v but_o it_o must_v not_o be_v imagine_v under_o a_o pretence_n of_o that_o presence_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n that_o there_o never_o happen_v any_o disorder_n in_o it_o he_o indeed_o always_o preserve_v the_o essence_n of_o the_o church_n but_o he_o frequent_o permit_v her_o state_n to_o be_v alter_v this_o be_v the_o effect_n that_o that_o heap_n of_o crime_n vice_n and_o imperfection_n may_v produce_v which_o i_o have_v mention_v as_o well_o on_o the_o side_n of_o the_o true_o faithful_a as_o on_o that_o of_o the_o worldly_a they_o never_o go_v so_o far_o as_o to_o destroy_v she_o entire_o but_o they_o go_v so_o far_o sometime_o as_o to_o spoil_v she_o of_o her_o ornament_n of_o her_o external_n advantage_n and_o even_o of_o her_o very_a health_n if_o i_o may_v so_o speak_v and_o therefore_o jesus_n christ_n tell_v his_o disciple_n in_o the_o world_n you_o shall_v have_v tribulation_n 16._o but_o be_v of_o good_a cheer_n i_o have_v overcome_v the_o world_n god_n have_v always_o preserve_v and_o he_o will_v preserve_v to_o the_o end_n of_o all_o age_n a_o body_n of_o many_o person_n unite_v together_o in_o the_o communion_n of_o his_o son_n jesus_n christ_n this_o body_n can_v never_o perish_v it_o can_v never_o cease_v to_o be_v nor_o lose_v any_o thing_n that_o be_v absolute_o necessary_a to_o its_o subsistence_n but_o it_o may_v be_v deprive_v of_o its_o large_a extent_n temporal_a splendour_n worldly_a glory_n peace_n rest_v and_o visibility_n it_o may_v see_v its_o ministry_n corrupt_v in_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o man_n it_o may_v see_v its_o external_n worship_n dishonour_v and_o error_n and_o superstition_n fill_v its_o pulpit_n possess_v its_o school_n and_o diffuse_v itself_o over_o its_o council_n its_o true_a member_n may_v be_v hinder_v from_o make_v external_a assembly_n and_o a_o body_n of_o a_o visible_a communion_n and_o it_o may_v be_v abandon_v by_o its_o pastor_n and_o reduce_v to_o a_o necessity_n of_o create_v other_o see_v here_o what_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n be_v upon_o all_o these_o illustration_n it_o will_v be_v no_o difficult_a matter_n to_o decide_v the_o question_n concern_v the_o novelty_n and_o antiquity_n of_o our_o church_n for_o if_o we_o have_v make_v a_o society_n essential_o different_a from_o that_o which_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n form_v at_o the_o first_o and_o which_o have_v all_o a_o long_o subsist_v down_o from_o his_o birth_n to_o this_o present_a if_o we_o can_v just_o say_v that_o we_o be_v a_o body_n of_o many_o person_n unite_v together_o in_o the_o communion_n of_o one_o only_a true_a god_n under_o one_o only_a jesus_n christ_n our_o head_n and_o mediator_n if_o they_o can_v with_o any_o ground_n contest_v with_o we_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o true_a christian_a faith_n piety_n and_o holiness_n in_o one_o word_n if_o we_o want_v any_o thing_n that_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o church_n and_o its_o subsistence_n or_o if_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n in_o we_o that_o hinder_v that_o that_o good_a which_o we_o have_v do_v not_o produce_v its_o effect_n to_o give_v we_o the_o form_n and_o nature_n of_o a_o true_a church_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o we_o have_v make_v a_o new_a church_n and_o by_o a_o consequence_n a_o false_a and_o a_o adulterous_a church_n but_o if_o we_o can_v true_o and_o just_o glorify_v god_n for_o all_o that_o which_o make_v up_o the_o essence_n of_o a_o true_a church_n if_o our_o faith_n be_v sound_a if_o our_o piety_n be_v pure_a if_o our_o charity_n be_v sincere_a if_o we_o can_v upon_o good_a ground_n maintain_v that_o god_n preserve_v and_o uphold_v in_o the_o external_n communion_n of_o that_o body_n which_o we_o compose_v the_o true_o faithful_a and_o just_a person_n who_o only_o as_o i_o have_v say_v often_o be_v the_o church_n it_o be_v certain_a also_o that_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o unjust_a than_o that_o accusation_n of_o a_o new_a church_n which_o they_o charge_v we_o with_o there_o never_o be_v in_o the_o world_n any_o other_o church_n of_o god_n then_o that_o of_o his_o true_o just_a and_o faithful_a one_o that_o body_n only_o be_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o father_n and_o of_o his_o son_n jesus_n christ_n that_o alone_o be_v entrust_v with_o the_o truth_n that_o alone_o be_v animate_v by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n that_o alone_o be_v god_n inheritance_n his_o people_n his_o vine_n his_o enclose_a garden_n his_o house_n and_o mystical_a family_n as_o the_o scripture_n call_v it_o that_o alone_o in_o fine_a have_v all_o the_o right_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a society_n the_o right_a of_o external_n assembly_n that_o of_o the_o ministry_n sacrament_n government_n and_o discipline_n let_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la and_o his_o brethren_n stir_v themselves_o as_o much_o as_o they_o please_v let_v they_o animate_v one_o another_o let_v they_o cry_v out_o write_v prejudices_fw-la and_o invective_n never_o so_o much_o against_o we_o let_v
or_o two_o nation_n jerusalem_n and_o babylon_n which_o although_o they_o be_v mix_v together_o do_v not_o fail_v to_o be_v real_o separate_v and_o he_o will_v have_v the_o head_n of_o the_o one_o to_o be_v jesus_n christ_n but_o the_o devil_n the_o head_n of_o the_o other_o it_o be_v for_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o he_o distinguish_v between_o be_v in_o the_o church_n and_o be_v of_o the_o church_n for_o he_o will_v that_o although_o the_o wicked_a may_v be_v in_o the_o church_n yet_o that_o nevertheless_o they_o be_v not_o of_o the_o church_n that_o they_o do_v not_o belong_v to_o its_o body_n but_o that_o they_o be_v in_o its_o body_n as_o ill_a humour_n that_o oppress_a and_o disturb_v it_o and_o it_o be_v to_o the_o faithful_a alone_o exclusive_o to_o all_o other_o that_o he_o ascribe_v all_o the_o right_n of_o the_o church_n although_o the_o wicked_a may_v sometime_o have_v the_o dispense_n they_o in_o quality_n of_o minister_n and_o pastor_n for_o he_o will_v in_o that_o case_n that_o those_o may_v be_v inhabitant_n of_o babylon_n who_o distribute_v that_o good_a which_o do_v not_o belong_v to_o they_o 61._o but_o to_o the_o true_o faithful_a only_a the_o only_a inhabitant_n of_o jerusalem_n it_o be_v then_o a_o certain_a and_o manifest_a truth_n that_o the_o true_o faithful_a only_o be_v the_o church_n and_o that_o to_o they_o alone_o belong_v all_o the_o right_n of_o the_o church_n but_o if_o we_o will_v here_o add_v another_o to_o it_o which_o be_v not_o less_o certain_a since_o it_o be_v found_v upon_o the_o promise_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o wit_n that_o there_o always_o have_v be_v a_o church_n in_o the_o world_n it_o will_v evident_o follow_v that_o if_o our_o communion_n have_v the_o advantage_n of_o the_o true_a faith_n and_o worship_n over_o the_o roman_a communion_n in_o a_o word_n if_o we_o have_v reason_n at_o the_o foundation_n we_o be_v not_o only_o the_o true_a church_n but_o that_o we_o be_v so_o by_o a_o just_a succession_n de_fw-fr jure_fw-la and_o de_fw-la facto_fw-la to_o that_o church_n which_o precede_v we_o and_o which_o even_o precede_v we_o immediate_o before_o the_o reformation_n it_o be_v no_o more_o to_o be_v inquire_v after_o where_o it_o be_v or_o which_o it_o be_v for_o the_o promise_n of_o jesus_n christ_n assure_v we_o that_o he_o have_v one_o his_o scripture_n reason_n the_o father_n declare_v to_o we_o that_o it_o consist_v whole_o in_o the_o true_o faithful_a put_v then_o these_o true_o faithful_a where_o you_o please_v in_o france_n in_o spain_n in_o italy_n in_o the_o west_n in_o the_o east_n or_o in_o the_o indies_n if_o you_o will_v it_o be_v nothing_o to_o our_o question_n if_o we_o be_v true_o faithful_a as_o they_o we_o be_v their_o lawful_a successor_n in_o all_o the_o right_n of_o the_o christian_a society_n whether_o we_o receive_v the_o faith_n from_o their_o hand_n or_o whether_o we_o receive_v it_o elsewhere_o it_o matter_n not_o we_o do_v not_o fail_v to_o be_v their_o true_a heir_n for_o god_n as_o saint_n john_n baptist_n say_v may_v even_o of_o these_o stone_n raise_v up_o child_n unto_o abraham_n they_o be_v our_o father_n by_o the_o right_n of_o age_n but_o they_o be_v our_o brethren_n also_o by_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o same_o faith_n and_o one_o and_o the_o same_o spirit_n that_o animate_v we_o and_o make_v we_o to_o be_v one_o body_n with_o they_o when_o they_o be_v in_o the_o world_n in_o what_o condition_n soever_o they_o be_v the_o ministry_n be_v they_o the_o sacrament_n be_v they_o the_o right_a of_o assembly_n belong_v to_o they_o since_o those_o thing_n can_v only_o belong_v to_o the_o faithful_a and_o when_o god_n have_v send_v they_o to_o their_o rest_n that_o mystical_a heritage_n can_v be_v raise_v by_o none_o but_o other_o true_a believer_n for_o such_o be_v the_o law_n of_o the_o family_n of_o god_n that_o it_o be_v neither_o flesh_n nor_o blood_n nor_o transmission_n of_o pulpit_n and_o benefice_n that_o make_v a_o succession_n but_o the_o spirit_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o as_o tertallian_n speak_v the_o consanguinity_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n 32._o if_o then_o we_o have_v that_o spiritual_a consanguinity_n we_o be_v their_o true_a successor_n and_o we_o make_v but_o one_o only_a body_n one_o church_n with_o they_o but_o they_o will_v say_v how_o can_v it_o be_v that_o you_o shall_v make_v but_o one_o only_a body_n with_o the_o church_n which_o be_v before_o the_o reformation_n since_o that_o church_n live_v then_o in_o communion_n with_o those_o from_o who_o you_o be_v now_o separate_v she_o have_v a_o exterual_a worship_n quite_o differ_v from_o you_o she_o be_v under_o quite_o another_o ministry_n than_o you_o for_o she_o be_v under_o a_o ministry_n that_o profess_v to_o invocate_v saint_n religious_o to_o worship_v their_o image_n and_o their_o relic_n to_o sacrifice_v real_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o believe_v transubstantiation_n the_o real_a presence_n and_o all_o the_o other_o article_n that_o you_o at_o this_o day_n profess_v to_o reject_v how_o can_v you_o be_v the_o same_o church_n how_o can_v your_o minister_n be_v successor_n to_o those_o who_o be_v at_o that_o time_n bishop_n arch-bishop_n cardinal_n patriarch_n and_o pope_n your_o liturgy_n be_v different_a your_o discipline_n be_v not_o less_o you_o have_v neither_o feast_n nor_o procession_n nor_o any_o of_o the_o solemnity_n practise_v open_o among_o we_o how_o can_v it_o be_v otherwise_o then_o that_o you_o shall_v be_v a_o new_a church_n i_o answer_v first_o that_o if_o that_o reason_v be_v just_o it_o will_v conclude_v that_o the_o church_n before_o the_o reformation_n be_v not_o the_o same_o church_n with_o that_o which_o the_o apostle_n establish_v at_o first_o for_o according_a to_o the_o idea_n that_o the_o holy_a scripture_n give_v we_o of_o the_o apostolic_a church_n we_o can_v see_v there_o any_o thing_n like_o to_o that_o which_o be_v do_v immediate_o before_o the_o reformation_n we_o find_v there_o neither_o the_o same_o tenet_n nor_o the_o same_o worship_n nor_o the_o same_o solemnity_n nor_o the_o same_o form_n of_o ministry_n nor_o the_o same_o government_n nor_o the_o same_o discipline_n nor_o the_o same_o sacrament_n nor_o the_o same_o liturgy_n nor_o in_o fine_a any_o thing_n of_o that_o which_o our_o father_n reform_v let_v they_o tell_v we_o then_o after_o what_o manner_n they_o mean_v that_o the_o church_n before_o the_o reformation_n be_v not_o the_o one_o and_o the_o same_o church_n with_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n for_o if_o they_o be_v in_o effect_n two_o different_a church_n and_o that_o we_o be_v oblige_v to_o choose_v one_o to_o have_v communion_n with_o or_o a_o identity_n with_o as_o they_o speak_v we_o shall_v not_o hesitate_n upon_o the_o choice_n we_o shall_v have_v a_o thousand_o time_n more_o consolation_n and_o assurance_n to_o find_v ourselves_o conform_v to_o the_o apostolic_a church_n then_o to_o be_v in_o nothing_o different_a from_o that_o which_o immediate_o precede_v the_o reformation_n since_o the_o apostolic_a ought_v to_o be_v look_v on_o as_o the_o mother_n church_n the_o original_a exemplar_n or_o pattern_n to_o all_o the_o age_n follow_v from_o which_o it_o be_v not_o allowable_a to_o recede_v let_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la then_o if_o he_o please_v do_v one_o of_o these_o two_o thing_n either_o show_v we_o in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o apostle_n all_o those_o thing_n which_o we_o have_v not_o in_o conformity_n with_o the_o church_n that_o be_v immediate_o before_o the_o reformation_n and_o upon_o which_o ground_n he_o will_v have_v we_o be_v a_o new_a church_n let_v he_o show_v we_o that_o there_o be_v transubstantiation_n there_o the_o real_a presence_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o worship_v of_o image_n the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n the_o worship_v of_o relic_n the_o order_n and_o vow_n of_o their_o religious_a the_o caelibacy_n of_o churchman_n worship_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n their_o feast_n procession_n and_o in_o general_a all_o that_o that_o according_a to_o he_o make_v we_o a_o new_a church_n differ_v from_o that_o which_o precede_v the_o reformation_n or_o if_o he_o will_v not_o engage_v himself_o so_o far_o let_v he_o at_o least_o tell_v we_o after_o what_o manner_n he_o understand_v that_o the_o church_n before_o the_o reformation_n be_v not_o itself_o a_o new_a church_n differ_v from_o that_o which_o the_o apostle_n establish_v he_o can_v tell_v how_o to_o do_v the_o first_o of_o those_o thing_n because_o it_o be_v absolute_o impossible_a and_o he_o can_v never_o do_v the_o second_o because_o his_o principle_n whole_o oppose_v it_o and_o in_o effect_v it_o be_v true_a that_o those_o who_o believe_v and_o practise_v all_o that_o which_o i_o have_v
from_o that_o humane_a intervention_n that_o the_o bad_a state_n of_o the_o ministry_n proceed_v if_o god_n will_v always_o send_v they_o immediate_o as_o he_o do_v his_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n there_o will_v be_v some_o ground_n to_o believe_v that_o it_o will_v never_o be_v remote_a from_o its_o first_o institution_n but_o since_o they_o be_v man_n that_o send_v they_o no_o one_o can_v deny_v that_o it_o can_v be_v corrupt_v through_o that_o channel_n for_o god_n have_v never_o promise_v any_o thing_n to_o the_o contrary_a in_o that_o matter_n god_n have_v not_o promise_v that_o he_o will_v accompany_v those_o election_n and_o humane_a call_n with_o a_o infallible_a spirit_n that_o shall_v give_v they_o all_o a_o happy_a success_n and_o beside_o that_o the_o experience_n of_o all_o the_o age_n past_a contradict_v it_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o seem_v purposely_o to_o have_v forbid_v such_o a_o rash_a imagination_n for_o although_o he_o know_v the_o heart_n and_o the_o thought_n of_o it_o yet_o nevertheless_o he_o will_v have_v a_o judas_n add_v to_o the_o number_n of_o his_o first_o disciple_n and_o he_o permit_v that_o a_o nicholas_n who_o be_v afterward_o the_o head_n of_o the_o sect_n of_o the_o nicolaitan_n shall_v have_v a_o part_n in_o the_o election_n that_o the_o church_n make_v of_o her_o first_o deacon_n to_o give_v we_o to_o understand_v that_o it_o be_v not_o his_o intention_n actual_o to_o hinder_v the_o ministry_n from_o ever_o fall_v into_o very_o bad_a hand_n 6._o we_o must_v note_v in_o the_o six_o place_n that_o although_o the_o church_n and_o the_o ordinary_a ministry_n which_o we_o speak_v of_o be_v two_o thing_n natural_o join_v together_o yet_o it_o be_v not_o the_o church_n that_o depend_v s_o upon_o the_o ministry_n but_o it_o be_v the_o ministry_n on_o the_o contrary_a that_o depend_v upon_o the_o church_n for_o the_o ordinary_a pastor_n be_v not_o establish_v but_o when_o the_o church_n be_v first_o form_v and_o when_o care_n be_v take_v for_o its_o preservation_n and_o propagation_n so_o that_o natural_o it_o precede_v pastor_n the_o church_n be_v produce_v at_o first_o by_o the_o extraordinary_a ministry_n of_o the_o apostle_n the_o first_o thing_n which_o they_o propound_v be_v not_o to_o make_v ordinary_a pastor_n but_o true_a beleiver_n they_o call_v man_n to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o assemble_v they_o together_o they_o unite_v they_o in_o a_o society_n before_o they_o provide_v for_o the_o uphold_v of_o that_o society_n in_o set_v up_o a_o ordinary_a ministry_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o it_o they_o first_o take_v care_n for_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o new_a creature_n and_o after_o they_o procure_v it_o breast_n to_o nourish_v it_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o the_o ordinary_a minister_n be_v call_v pastor_n in_o reference_n to_o shepherd_n who_o feed_v and_o lead_v their_o flock_n they_o be_v call_v presbyter_n or_o elder_n with_o reference_n to_o the_o senator_n among_o the_o jew_n they_o be_v call_v bishop_n that_o be_v overseer_n or_o superintendants_a by_o a_o allusion_n to_o the_o superintendants_a of_o victual_n among_o the_o greek_n who_o be_v call_v bishop_n also_o but_o the_o shepherd_n suppose_v their_o flock_n the_o choose_a senator_n among_o the_o people_n suppose_v the_o people_n the_o superintendants_a or_o overseer_n suppose_v those_o over_o who_o they_o give_v a_o right_a of_o superintendance_a and_o inspection_n the_o ordinary_a minister_n therefore_o suppose_v the_o church_n and_o not_o the_o church_n the_o minister_n she_o be_v not_o because_o they_o be_v but_o they_o on_o the_o contrary_a because_o she_o be_v she_o do_v not_o own_o her_o be_v to_o they_o but_o they_o they_o to_o she_o this_o truth_n will_v yet_o appear_v more_o clear_o if_o we_o set_v before_o their_o eye_n what_o i_o have_v already_o say_v in_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o this_o four_o part_n that_o the_o ordinary_a ministry_n be_v not_o absolute_o necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o a_o church_n but_o that_o it_o be_v only_o necessary_a to_o its_o well_o be_v and_o to_o hinder_v it_o from_o fall_v into_o ruin_n for_o when_o the_o faithful_a shall_v have_v no_o pastor_n they_o will_v yet_o be_v join_v together_o in_o a_o society_n since_o it_o be_v grace_n and_o faith_n that_o unite_v s_o they_o and_o not_o the_o ministry_n and_o as_o in_o the_o civil_a society_n it_o be_v the_o nature_n and_o not_o the_o magistrate_n that_o unite_v man_n and_o that_o after_o man_n be_v unite_v in_o a_o society_n the_o magistrate_n be_v make_v by_o reason_n of_o order_n and_o by_o the_o necessity_n of_o the_o preservation_n of_o that_o society_n so_o that_o it_o be_v the_o society_n that_o make_v the_o magistrate_n and_o not_o the_o magistrate_n the_o society_n so_o here_o it_o be_v the_o same_o the_o faith_n and_o grace_n assemble_v man_n into_o a_o religous_a society_n they_o be_v those_o thing_n that_o make_v the_o church_n and_o afterward_o the_o ministry_n arise_v by_o reason_n of_o order_n and_o to_o help_v the_o preservation_n of_o the_o church_n and_o so_o natural_o it_o be_v the_o church_n that_o produce_v the_o ordinary_a ministry_n and_o not_o the_o ordinary_a ministry_n that_o produce_v the_o church_n the_o church_n be_v the_o fruit_n of_o the_o extraordinary_a ministry_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n that_o ministry_n produce_v it_o at_o first_o and_o not_o only_o produce_v it_o but_o it_o have_v always_o since_o make_v use_n of_o that_o mean_n or_o that_o source_n for_o its_o subsistence_n and_o we_o may_v true_o say_v that_o it_o yet_o produce_v it_o and_o that_o it_o will_v produce_v it_o unto_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n for_o it_o be_v the_o faith_n that_o make_v and_o always_o will_v make_v the_o church_n and_o it_o be_v the_o ministry_n of_o the_o apostle_n which_o make_v and_o will_v always_o make_v the_o faith_n it_o be_v their_o voice_n that_o call_v christian_n together_o at_o this_o day_n it_o be_v their_o word_n that_o assemble_v they_o and_o their_o teach_v that_o unite_v they_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v singular_a that_o be_v to_o say_v only_o tie_v to_o their_o person_n without_o succession_n without_o communication_n without_o propagation_n but_o it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v think_v that_o it_o be_v also_o as_o transitory_a a_o ministry_n as_o that_o of_o other_o man_n for_o it_o be_v perpetual_a in_o the_o church_n death_n have_v not_o shut_v their_o mouth_n as_o it_o have_v the_o other_o they_o speak_v they_o instruct_v they_o incessant_o spread_v abroad_o the_o faith_n piety_n and_o holiness_n among_o the_o soul_n of_o christian_n and_o there_o be_v not_o another_o fountain_n from_o whence_o those_o virtue_n can_v descend_v but_o from_o they_o if_o any_o demand_n of_o we_o what_o be_v that_o perpetual_a voice_n that_o we_o ascribe_v to_o they_o we_o answer_v that_o it_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n where_o they_o have_v set_v down_o all_o the_o efficacy_n of_o their_o ministry_n and_o the_o whole_a virtue_n of_o that_o word_n which_o give_v a_o be_v to_o the_o church_n there_o it_o be_v that_o their_o true_a chair_n and_o their_o apostolic_a see_v be_v there_o be_v the_o centre_n of_o the_o christian_a unity_n there_o it_o be_v that_o they_o incessant_o call_v man_n and_o join_v they_o into_o a_o society_n every_o other_o voice_n beside_o they_o be_v false_a and_o supposititious_a it_o be_v from_o they_o alone_o that_o the_o church_n proceed_v and_o because_o to_o assemble_v with_o those_o be_v to_o assemble_v with_o jesus_n christ_n we_o may_v very_o well_o say_v that_o not_o to_o assemble_v with_o they_o be_v to_o disperse_v instead_o of_o assemble_v but_o as_o to_o the_o ordinary_a ministry_n of_o the_o pastor_n we_o can_v say_v the_o same_o thing_n it_o be_v not_o their_o voice_n as_o it_o be_v distinct_a from_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n that_o beget_v the_o faith_n that_o assemble_v christian_n into_o a_o society_n or_o that_o produce_v the_o church_n they_o be_v no_o more_o but_o mere_a dispenser_n of_o the_o word_n of_o the_o apostle_n or_o if_o you_o will_v external_n instrument_n to_o make_v we_o the_o better_a understand_v their_o voice_n they_o be_v not_o not_o only_o the_o ordinary_a pastor_n who_o give_v a_o be_v to_o the_o church_n at_o first_o but_o yet_o further_o at_o this_o day_n to_o speak_v proper_o it_o be_v not_o their_o word_n that_o produce_v the_o faith_n in_o those_o who_o have_v it_o not_o before_o for_o that_o which_o confirm_v it_o in_o those_o who_o have_v it_o and_o that_o which_o produce_v it_o in_o those_o who_o have_v it_o not_o be_v the_o word_n of_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o to_o who_o we_o must_v go_v for_o conduct_n if_o we_o will_v have_v good_a success_n they_o be_v then_o to_o speak_v proper_o no_o
ministry_n and_o therefore_o saint_n paul_n describe_v the_o quality_n of_o a_o bishop_n begin_v with_o the_o desire_n to_o be_v a_o bishop_n if_o any_o man_n say_v he_o desire_v the_o office_n of_o a_o bishop_n he_o desire_v a_o good_a work_n we_o be_v only_o then_o concern_v about_o the_o two_o other_o to_o wit_n that_o of_o god_n and_o that_o of_o the_o church_n as_o for_o the_o will_n of_o the_o church_n they_o can_v methinks_v deny_a that_o natural_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v that_o of_o the_o whole_a body_n and_o not_o mere_o that_o of_o the_o pastor_n that_o ought_v to_o be_v require_v to_o it_o for_o they_o be_v not_o the_o pastor_n alone_a who_o have_v a_o interest_n in_o the_o call_n of_o a_o man_n it_o be_v general_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v that_o which_o ought_v to_o be_v as_o i_o have_v say_v instruct_v serve_v and_o govern_v it_o be_v that_o that_o ought_v to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n from_o his_o hand_n who_o be_v call_v and_o that_o ought_v to_o be_v comfort_v and_o edify_v by_o his_o word_n it_o be_v consent_n therefore_o be_v necessary_a there_o and_o it_o be_v of_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o call_v that_o it_o shall_v intervene_v as_o to_o the_o will_n of_o god_n both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o of_o we_o agree_v that_o it_o be_v not_o any_o more_o not_o make_v know_v to_o man_n immediate_o and_o express_o for_o howsoever_o we_o may_v without_o doubt_n refer_v it_o to_o a_o particular_a dispensation_n of_o his_o providence_n the_o quality_n or_o as_o they_o speak_v the_o extraordinary_a talent_n that_o some_o person_n have_v for_o the_o exercise_n of_o that_o office_n and_o especial_o when_o those_o talent_n be_v join_v with_o internal_a disposition_n secret_a motion_n or_o desire_n to_o employ_v they_o in_o god_n work_n and_o the_o advancement_n of_o his_o glory_n we_o affirm_v that_o that_o can_v be_v enough_o absolute_o to_o conclude_v a_o divine_a revelation_n god_n have_v therefore_o on_o this_o occasion_n put_v his_o will_n as_o a_o trust_n into_o man_n hand_n and_o that_o very_a thing_n that_o he_o have_v institute_v the_o ordinary_a ministry_n in_o the_o church_n contain_v a_o promise_n to_o authorize_v those_o lawful_a call_n that_o they_o shall_v give_v to_o person_n for_o that_o office_n we_o be_v agree_v upon_o that_o point_n it_o concern_v we_o only_o to_o know_v who_o be_v leave_v in_o trust_n with_o that_o will_n the_o pastor_n alone_o or_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o church_n those_o of_o the_o roman_a communion_n pretend_v the_o former_a and_o we_o pretend_v the_o latter_a to_o decide_v this_o difference_n i_o say_v that_o we_o can_v rational_o own_v any_o other_o to_o be_v leave_v in_o trust_n with_o the_o will_n of_o god_n in_o that_o respect_n than_o the_o body_n to_o which_o he_o himself_o have_v natural_o give_v the_o right_n of_o the_o ministry_n for_o who_o sake_n he_o have_v institute_v the_o ministry_n and_o which_o he_o have_v even_o bind_v by_o a_o indispensable_a duty_n to_o have_v minister_n that_o body_n i_o say_v which_o have_v as_o great_a a_o interest_n in_o it_o as_o that_o of_o the_o preservation_n of_o its_o faith_n piety_n and_o justice_n and_o who_o consent_n ought_v moreover_o necessary_o to_o intervene_v but_o that_o body_n be_v that_o of_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o not_o of_o the_o pastor_n only_o it_o be_v to_o that_o as_o i_o have_v show_v before_o that_o the_o ministry_n belong_v it_o be_v for_o the_o sake_n of_o that_o that_o god_n have_v establish_v it_o it_o be_v indispensable_o bind_v to_o have_v minister_n it_o have_v the_o great_a interest_n in_o it_o and_o it_o ought_v even_o natural_o to_o concur_v it_o be_v that_o therefore_o that_o god_n have_v leave_v his_o will_n in_o trust_n with_o as_o to_o those_o call_v and_o by_o consequence_n it_o be_v from_o that_o that_o those_o call_v aught_o to_o proceed_v and_o it_o will_v be_v absurd_a to_o make_v they_o flow_v from_o any_o thing_n else_o we_o have_v already_o frequent_o say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o visible_a church_n as_o it_o be_v upon_o earth_n be_v always_o mingle_v with_o the_o good_a and_o bad_a with_o the_o true_a believer_n and_o the_o wicked_a and_o that_o when_o these_o two_o order_n of_o person_n be_v set_v in_o opposition_n they_o be_v the_o true_o faithful_a only_o that_o be_v proper_o the_o church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o church_n i_o say_v which_o he_o have_v appoint_v to_o assemble_v in_o his_o name_n to_o which_o he_o have_v promise_v his_o presence_n to_o which_o he_o have_v give_v the_o key_n of_o his_o kingdom_n the_o power_n of_o bind_v and_o loose_v and_o in_o a_o word_n to_o which_o he_o have_v give_v the_o ministry_n and_o all_o the_o right_n that_o follow_v upon_o it_o or_o go_v before_o it_o so_o that_o to_o be_v of_o that_o church_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o be_v a_o true_a believer_n and_o no_o body_n without_o true_a faith_n can_v have_v that_o advantage_n the_o profane_a and_o the_o wicked_a as_o just_a be_v all_o natural_o exclude_v but_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o pastor_n may_v not_o be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o those_o true_a believer_n experience_n justify_v that_o the_o great_a number_n may_v forsake_v the_o true_a faith_n and_o there_o be_v no_o promise_n of_o god_n that_o that_o shall_v never_o happen_v in_o respect_n of_o all_o of_o they_o it_o will_v then_o be_v a_o great_a rashness_n to_o make_v those_o pastor_n alone_a depositary_n of_o that_o will_n of_o god_n whereof_o we_o speak_v and_o which_o be_v essential_o necessary_a to_o the_o call_v of_o person_n since_o not_o have_v any_o revelation_n that_o promise_n that_o he_o will_v always_o preserve_v the_o faithful_a in_o their_o body_n none_o can_v be_v assure_v that_o since_o the_o first_o rise_v of_o the_o gospel_n till_o this_o present_a time_n they_o have_v always_o be_v none_o can_v be_v assure_v that_o it_o never_o happen_v or_o that_o it_o will_v never_o fall_v out_o that_o that_o order_n may_v not_o be_v whole_o fill_v up_o with_o and_o possess_v by_o the_o worldly_a and_o hypocrite_n it_o will_v be_v to_o deposit_v the_o will_n of_o god_n in_o a_o body_n that_o may_v sometime_o not_o be_v the_o true_a church_n and_o not_o have_v the_o least_o part_n in_o its_o interest_n it_o will_v be_v to_o derive_v that_o call_v from_o a_o source_n that_o may_v be_v whole_o cut_v off_o from_o the_o church_n it_o will_v be_v to_o make_v the_o validity_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o be_v a_o chief_a mean_n of_o the_o preservation_n and_o propagation_n of_o the_o city_n of_o god_n to_o depend_v on_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o babylon_n which_o saint_n augustine_n say_v be_v always_o mix_v with_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o jerusalem_n which_o will_v be_v manifest_o contrary_a to_o the_o order_n of_o god_n wisdom_n it_o be_v therefore_o without_o doubt_n more_o conformable_a to_o that_o wisdom_n to_o make_v his_o will_n know_v and_o by_o consequence_n the_o lawful_a call_n of_o a_o man_n throughout_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o church_n since_o that_o howsoever_o mix_v the_o wicked_a may_v be_v there_o with_o the_o righteous_a in_o the_o same_o external_n profession_n we_o be_v notwithstanding_o assure_v by_o the_o promise_n of_o god_n that_o there_o will_v be_v always_o some_o true_a believer_n in_o that_o external_n profession_n even_o until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o by_o consequence_n there_o will_v be_v always_o the_o true_a church_n that_o very_o same_o that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v assemble_v and_o to_o which_o he_o have_v proper_o give_v as_o well_o the_o right_n of_o the_o ministry_n as_o all_o the_o other_o right_n of_o a_o religious_a society_n it_o be_v far_o more_o just_a that_o since_o god_n have_v not_o more_o immediate_o by_o himself_o declare_v his_o will_n upon_o the_o occasion_n of_o those_o personal_a call_n that_o we_o shall_v regard_v that_o body_n which_o we_o be_v certain_a of_o that_o god_n love_v and_o look_n upon_o as_o his_o family_n and_o as_o the_o spouse_n of_o jesus_n christ_n his_o son_n that_o we_o look_v upon_o it_o i_o say_v as_o his_o interpreter_n in_o that_o regard_n then_o to_o go_v to_o seek_v for_o his_o voice_n and_o as_o i_o may_v so_o say_v his_o oracle_n in_o a_o body_n whereof_o we_o can_v have_v the_o same_o certainty_n that_o it_o can_v be_v or_o that_o it_o have_v not_o even_o sometime_o be_v whole_o make_v up_o of_o the_o unjust_a and_o worldly_a they_o will_v say_v it_o may_v be_v that_o it_o will_v not_o be_v better_o if_o those_o call_n shall_v proceed_v from_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n although_o they_o may_v be_v certain_a that_o god_n always_o preserve_v the_o true_o faithful_a there_o since_o the_o wicked_a most_o frequent_o prevail_v
house_n not_o only_a vessel_n of_o gold_n and_o silver_n but_o vessel_n also_o of_o wood_n and_o earth_n the_o one_o to_o honour_n and_o the_o other_o to_o dishonour_v they_o must_v wilful_o shut_v their_o eye_n that_o will_v not_o acknowledge_v by_o these_o passage_n that_o it_o be_v only_o to_o the_o church_n of_o the_o faithful_a and_o not_o to_o the_o body_n of_o the_o prelate_n that_o that_o father_n refer_v all_o the_o efficacy_n and_o force_n of_o the_o action_n of_o the_o ministry_n and_o all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n but_o further_a if_o you_o will_v he_o explain_v himself_o yet_o more_o express_o in_o the_o same_o book_n out_o of_o which_o i_o have_v take_v these_o last_o word_n hitherto_o say_v he_o i_o have_v methinks_v clear_o enough_o demonstrate_v by_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o saint_n cyprian_n that_o the_o wicked_a who_o have_v 4._o undergo_v no_o change_n in_o their_o natural_a estate_n may_v both_o give_v and_o receive_v baptism_n notwithstanding_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o those_o man_n do_v not_o belong_v to_o the_o church_n of_o god_n since_o they_o be_v covetous_a extortioner_n usurer_n envious_a malicious_a and_o enslave_v by_o such_o raviseurs_fw-fr like_a vice_n for_o the_o church_n be_v the_o only_a dove_n that_o be_v modest_a and_o chaste_a the_o spouse_n without_o spot_n and_o wrinkle_n the_o enclose_v garden_n the_o seal_a fountain_n the_o paradise_n full_a of_o fruit_n and_o such_o other_o title_n that_o be_v give_v it_o can_v be_v understand_v of_o none_o but_o the_o good_a the_o saint_n and_o the_o righteous_a that_o be_v to_o say_v those_o in_o who_o not_o only_o the_o operation_n of_o the_o gift_n of_o god_n be_v find_v that_o be_v common_a to_o the_o good_a and_o bad_a but_o who_o have_v also_o the_o inward_a and_o supernatural_a grace_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n it_o be_v to_o those_o that_o it_o be_v say_v whosoevers_n sin_v you_o shall_v remit_v they_o shall_v be_v remit_v and_o whosoever_o sin_n you_o retain_v they_o shall_v be_v retain_v i_o do_v not_o then_o see_v why_o we_o may_v not_o say_v that_o a_o wicked_a man_n may_v administer_v baptism_n since_o he_o may_v have_v it_o and_o as_o he_o have_v it_o to_o his_o ruin_n he_o may_v give_v it_o to_o other_o also_o to_o their_o ruin_n not_o because_o that_o that_o which_o he_o give_v may_v be_v a_o pernicious_a thing_n but_o because_o that_o he_o himself_z who_o receive_v it_o be_v a_o wicked_a man_n for_o when_o a_o wicked_a man_n give_v baptism_n to_o a_o good_a man_n who_o dwell_v in_o the_o bond_n of_o unity_n be_v true_o convert_v the_o wickedness_n of_o he_o who_o give_v it_o be_v overcome_v by_o the_o goodness_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o faith_n of_o he_o who_o receive_v it_o and_o when_o his_o sin_n be_v pardon_v who_o be_v true_o convert_v to_o god_n they_o be_v pardon_v to_o he_o by_o those_o with_o who_o he_o be_v join_v by_o a_o true_a conversion_n for_o the_o same_o holy_a spirit_n which_o be_v give_v to_o the_o saint_n with_o who_o he_o be_v unite_v by_o the_o bond_n of_o love_n be_v he_o who_o pardon_v they_o whether_o he_o know_v that_o body_n or_o whether_o he_o know_v it_o not_o and_o so_o when_o the_o sin_n of_o any_o be_v retain_v they_o be_v retain_v by_o those_o from_o who_o they_o be_v separate_v by_o the_o difference_n of_o their_o life_n and_o the_o malice_n of_o their_o heart_n whether_o they_o know_v that_o body_n or_o whether_o they_o do_v not_o it_o can_v not_o methinks_v be_v say_v either_o with_o great_a strength_n or_o clearness_n that_o all_o the_o efficacy_n of_o the_o action_n of_o the_o ministry_n that_o the_o pastor_n exercise_n depend_v not_o on_o the_o body_n of_o the_o pastor_n but_o on_o the_o body_n of_o the_o true_o faithful_a and_o that_o in_o effect_n they_o be_v those_o who_o pardon_n and_o retain_v sin_n when_o the_o minister_n pardon_v or_o retain_v they_o from_o whence_o it_o necessary_o follow_v that_o if_o the_o same_o action_n of_o the_o ministry_n belong_v to_o the_o society_n of_o the_o faithful_a the_o call_v of_o the_o ministry_n do_v so_o also_o with_o a_o far_o great_a reason_n for_o if_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n the_o right_a of_o remit_v and_o retain_v sin_n belong_v to_o the_o body_n of_o the_o faithful_a only_o it_o must_v be_v every_o way_n necessary_a that_o the_o pastor_n shall_v hold_v the_o exercise_n of_o that_o power_n from_o the_o body_n of_o the_o faithful_a for_o if_o they_o shall_v not_o hold_v it_o from_o thence_o they_o will_v have_v no_o right_a to_o exercise_v it_o nor_o can_v have_v it_o elsewhere_o and_o if_o they_o shall_v have_v it_o elsewhere_o or_o that_o it_o shall_v belong_v proper_o to_o the_o body_n of_o the_o pastor_n exclusive_o from_o the_o simple_n faithful_n it_o will_v be_v not_o only_o not_o true_a but_o it_o will_v be_v further_a absurd_a to_o say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o faithful_a exercise_v that_o power_n by_o the_o pastor_n or_o that_o they_o pardon_v and_o retain_v sin_n as_o saint_n augustine_n teach_v i_o can_v avoid_v take_v notice_n here_o by_o the_o by_o of_o that_o ordinary_a error_n whereinto_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n fall_n who_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o immediate_a absolute_a and_o independent_a authority_n that_o the_o pope_n ascribe_v to_o himself_o over_o the_o whole_a church_n but_o who_o will_v that_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n be_v give_v to_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o hierarchy_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o those_o pastor_n who_o be_v priest_n and_o bishop_n for_o to_o prove_v their_o opinion_n they_o do_v not_o fail_v to_o set_v the_o sentiment_n of_o st._n augustine_n before_o we_o which_o plain_o as_o we_o have_v see_v show_v we_o that_o the_o key_n be_v give_v to_o the_o whole_a church_n from_o whence_o they_o draw_v two_o conclusion_n the_o one_o against_o that_o great_a authority_n that_o the_o pope_n pretend_v to_o and_o the_o other_o for_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o bishop_n which_o they_o will_v have_v to_o flow_v immediate_o from_o jesus_n christ_n but_o of_o these_o two_o conclusion_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o first_o be_v just_a and_o whole_o conform_v with_o the_o thought_n of_o that_o father_n but_o it_o be_v not_o less_o certain_a that_o the_o second_o be_v not_o and_o that_o at_o least_o without_o go_v about_o to_o deceive_v ourselves_o willing_o or_o to_o cheat_v the_o world_n we_o can_v not_o say_v that_o that_o church_n figure_v by_o st._n peter_n to_o which_o god_n give_v the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n which_o be_v exercise_v by_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o pastor_n shall_v be_v any_o other_o according_a to_o saint_n augustine_n than_o the_o body_n of_o the_o true_o faithful_a and_o righteous_a in_o opposition_n to_o the_o worldly_a and_o the_o wicked_a who_o be_v mix_v with_o they_o in_o the_o same_o external_n profession_n and_o this_o be_v in_o my_o judgement_n so_o clear_a and_o evident_a in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o that_o father_n that_o they_o must_v needs_o be_v ignorant_a of_o it_o who_o deny_v it_o it_o be_v therefore_o a_o manifest_a illusion_n to_o go_v about_o to_o make_v use_n of_o those_o passage_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o bishop_n for_o that_o church_n be_v not_o the_o body_n of_o the_o hierarchy_n but_o that_o of_o the_o true_o faithful_a whether_o they_o be_v layman_n or_o pastor_n and_o it_o be_v to_o those_o only_a that_o saint_n augustine_n ascribe_v all_o the_o right_n and_o all_o the_o action_n of_o the_o ministry_n as_o it_o may_v appear_v by_o what_o i_o have_v relate_v and_o by_o consequence_n it_o be_v to_o those_o that_o the_o lawful_a call_n of_o the_o pastor_n belong_v and_o not_o to_o the_o body_n or_o order_n of_o the_o hierarchy_n for_o it_o will_v be_v absurd_a to_o derive_v that_o call_v from_o any_o thing_n else_o then_o from_o that_o very_a church_n which_o have_v receive_v the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n and_o which_o be_v exercise_v in_o her_o name_n and_o her_o authority_n by_o her_o minister_n tosta_n we_o bishop_n of_o abyla_n seem_v to_o have_v acknowledge_v this_o truth_n conformable_o to_o the_o principle_n of_o saint_n augustine_n for_o see_v 49._o after_o what_o manner_n he_o explain_v himself_o in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o number_n upon_o the_o story_n of_o the_o man_n who_o be_v bring_v before_o the_o whole_a assembly_n of_o israel_n because_o some_o have_v find_v he_o gather_v of_o stick_n upon_o the_o sabbath_n day_n and_o put_v he_o in_o prison_n for_o it_o first_o of_o all_o he_o say_v that_o although_o the_o act_n of_o jurisdiction_n can_v be_v exercise_v by_o the_o whole_a community_n yet_o that_o jurisdiction_n belong_v to_o the_o whole_a community_n in_o regard_n of_o its_o origine_fw-la and_o efficacy_n because_o
of_o my_o people_n so_o that_o when_o the_o favour_n of_o god_n shall_v have_v join_v i_o again_o to_o you_o we_o shall_v treat_v of_o all_o thing_n in_o common_a according_a to_o what_o our_o mutual_a honour_n require_v of_o we_o in_o his_o ten_o epistle_n he_o complain_v of_o some_o priest_n who_o without_o ever_o consult_v other_o have_v receive_v those_o into_o communion_n who_o in_o time_n of_o persecution_n have_v abjure_v christianity_n and_o he_o order_v that_o they_o shall_v be_v deprive_v of_o their_o functon_n for_o say_v he_o they_o must_v give_v a_o account_n of_o their_o action_n before_o we_o and_o before_o the_o confessor_n and_o before_o all_o the_o people_n when_o god_n shall_v give_v we_o the_o favour_n to_o let_v we_o meet_v together_o again_o in_o the_o twelve_o he_o write_v to_o the_o people_n of_o his_o church_n fratribus_fw-la in_o plebe_fw-la consistentibus_fw-la he_o note_v concern_v those_o who_o have_v fell_a in_o time_n of_o persecution_n and_o who_o desire_z ro_o be_v restore_v to_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n that_o when_o god_n shall_v have_v send_v peace_n again_o to_o his_o flock_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v again_o recover_v their_o assembly_n that_o affair_n shall_v be_v examine_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o people_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v judge_v of_o it_o among_o themselves_o tunc_fw-la say_v he_o examinabuntur_fw-la singula_fw-la presentibus_fw-la &_o judicantibus_fw-la vobis_fw-la in_o the_o 28_o epistle_n answer_v his_o clergy_n who_o have_v consult_v together_o concern_v some_o priest_n who_o have_v abandon_v their_o flock_n i_o can_v not_o say_v he_o make_v myself_o the_o sole_a judge_n of_o business_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v exact_o manage_v not_o only_o with_o my_o colleague_n but_o with_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o people_n also_o non_fw-la tantum_fw-la cum_fw-la collegis_fw-la meis_fw-la sed_fw-la et_fw-la cum_fw-la plebe_fw-la universa_fw-la in_o the_o 68th_o epistle_n answer_v as_o well_o in_o his_o own_o name_n as_o in_o the_o name_n of_o divers_a other_o bishop_n of_o africa_n assemble_v in_o council_n to_o the_o church_n of_o leon_n and_o astorga_n on_o the_o matter_n of_o basilides_n and_o martial_n bishop_n who_o have_v be_v depose_v for_o their_o crime_n the_o people_n say_v he_o who_o obey_v the_o commandment_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o who_o fear_n god_n aught_o to_o separate_v themselves_o from_o a_o wicked_a pastor_n and_o not_o to_o take_v any_o part_n in_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o a_o sacrilegious_a priest_n since_o it_o be_v the_o people_n who_o have_v chief_o the_o power_n to_o elect_a those_o who_o be_v worthy_a and_o to_o reject_v those_o who_o be_v unworthy_a the_o divine_a authority_n itself_o have_v establish_v this_o law_n that_o the_o priest_n shall_v be_v choose_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o people_n before_o the_o eye_n of_o all_o to_o the_o end_n he_o shall_v be_v approve_v as_o worthy_a of_o the_o ministry_n by_o a_o public_a judgement_n and_o testimony_n therefore_o it_o be_v that_o god_n say_v to_o moses_n in_o the_o book_n of_o number_n thou_o shall_v take_v aaron_n thy_o brother_n and_o his_o son_n eleazar_n and_o thou_o shall_v make_v they_o come_v upon_o the_o mountain_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o all_o the_o assembly_n thou_o shall_v take_v off_o aaron_n vestment_n and_o put_v it_o upon_o eleazar_n for_o aaron_n shall_v die_v there_o he_o ordain_v that_o the_o priest_n shall_v be_v establish_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o whole_a assembly_n to_o teach_v we_o that_o the_o ordination_n of_o priest_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v perform_v without_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o people_n assist_v to_o the_o end_n that_o in_o their_o presence_n the_o crime_n of_o the_o wicked_a and_o the_o desert_n of_o the_o good_a shall_v be_v discover_v and_o that_o so_o the_o ordination_n shall_v be_v good_a and_o lawful_a when_o it_o shall_v be_v examine_v by_o the_o suffrage_n and_o judgement_n of_o all_o we_o find_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o act_n that_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v practise_v when_o they_o be_v to_o ordain_v another_o bishop_n in_o the_o place_n of_o judas_n peter_n stand_v up_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o disciple_n and_o all_o the_o multitude_n assemble_v together_o into_o one_o place_n and_o that_o be_v observe_v not_o only_o in_o the_o ordination_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o priest_n but_o it_o be_v observe_v also_o in_o that_o of_o the_o deacon_n as_o it_o appear_v from_o the_o same_o book_n of_o the_o act_n where_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o twelve_o apostle_n call_v together_o the_o whole_a multitude_n of_o the_o disciple_n therefore_o according_a to_o divine_a tradition_n and_o the_o observation_n of_o the_o apostle_n that_o order_n ought_v to_o be_v diligent_o preserve_v and_o hold_v which_o be_v also_o observe_v among_o we_o and_o almost_o in_o all_o province_n that_o in_o order_n to_o the_o make_n of_o lawful_a ordination_n the_o near_a bishop_n of_o a_o province_n shall_v assemble_v with_o the_o people_n who_o ought_v to_o ordain_v a_o prelate_n and_o the_o bishop_n shall_v be_v choose_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o people_n who_o may_v perfect_o know_v the_o life_n and_o conversation_n of_o every_o one_o and_o this_o be_v what_o be_v do_v among_o you_o in_o the_o ordination_n of_o sabinus_n our_o colleague_n for_o by_o the_o suffrage_n of_o all_o the_o brethren_n and_o by_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o bishop_n who_o come_v themselves_o to_o you_o after_o you_o have_v write_v they_o confer_v the_o order_n of_o episcopacy_n on_o he_o and_o lay_v their_o hand_n on_o he_o in_o the_o room_n of_o basilides_n see_v here_o the_o first_o question_n decide_v the_o second_o consist_v in_o know_v whether_o we_o can_v say_v with_o any_o reason_n that_o although_o 2._o those_o call_v aught_o natural_o to_o proceed_v from_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o church_n as_o we_o have_v just_a before_o show_v yet_o that_o the_o church_n have_v lose_v that_o right_n and_o that_o it_o be_v now_o lawful_o deprive_v of_o it_o that_o which_o give_v ground_n for_o this_o difficulty_n be_v that_o although_o in_o the_o civil_a society_n the_o right_n of_o create_v of_o magistrate_n seem_v natural_o to_o belong_v to_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o society_n yet_o it_o fall_v out_o that_o the_o order_n of_o nature_n have_v be_v interrupt_v for_o in_o monarchical_a state_n it_o be_v not_o the_o people_n but_o the_o prince_n only_o that_o confer_v office_n and_o that_o right_o be_v so_o lawful_o in_o he_o that_o there_o be_v no_o office_n that_o do_v not_o depend_v upon_o his_o nomination_n they_o may_v therefore_o pretend_v that_o the_o same_o thing_n fall_v out_o in_o the_o religious_a society_n from_o whence_o it_o will_v follow_v that_o it_o be_v no_o more_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o church_n that_o ought_v to_o confer_v those_o call_n but_o the_o body_n of_o the_o prelate_n or_o if_o you_o will_v the_o sovereign_a monarch_n of_o the_o church_n who_o be_v as_o they_o pretend_v the_o pope_n but_o i_o maintain_v that_o that_o can_v be_v any_o way_n say_v it_o be_v not_o so_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o religious_a society_n as_o it_o be_v in_o that_o of_o the_o civil_a in_o the_o civil_a the_o people_n may_v be_v lawful_o deprive_v of_o the_o right_a that_o nature_n have_v give_v they_o to_o create_v their_o magistrate_n and_o to_o provide_v for_o its_o government_n whether_o they_o be_v do_v by_o a_o voluntary_a transmission_n which_o they_o themselves_o have_v make_v to_o a_o certain_a family_n or_o to_o a_o certain_a person_n to_o who_o rule_n they_o submit_v themselves_o or_o whether_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v by_o a_o just_a conquest_n but_o these_o way_n have_v no_o place_n in_o the_o church_n she_o can_v neither_o create_v nor_o acknowledge_v a_o sovereign_a monarch_n in_o who_o favour_n she_o shall_v deprive_v herself_o of_o her_o right_n in_o that_o regard_n to_o make_v he_o a_o absolute_a master_n for_o be_v concern_v for_o she_o own_o salvation_n which_o she_o find_v interest_v in_o the_o function_n of_o the_o ministry_n and_o moreover_o have_v no_o assurance_n as_o i_o have_v already_o note_v that_o he_o or_o those_o in_o who_o favour_n she_o shall_v strip_v herself_o of_o her_o right_n shall_v themselves_o be_v faithful_a it_o will_v be_v visible_o to_o expose_v herself_o to_o give_v herself_o over_o into_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o palpable_o profane_a the_o unbeliever_n or_o hypocrite_n to_o make_v her_o enemy_n her_o lord_n and_o it_o will_v be_v palpable_o to_o hazard_v her_o faith_n and_o conscience_n which_o she_o can_v never_o do_v without_o a_o criminal_a negligence_n of_o which_o she_o never_o ought_v to_o incur_v the_o gild_n in_o the_o civil_a society_n where_o the_o matter_n be_v only_o about_o interest_n and_o not_o about_o those_o that_o concern_v one_o salvation_n nothing_o hinder_v but_o
ordinary_a ministry_n be_v entire_o lose_v and_o that_o it_o be_v renew_v by_o a_o extraordinary_a and_o immediate_a call_n of_o god_n for_o it_o be_v upon_o that_o that_o with_o great_a heat_n to_o very_o ill_a purpose_n he_o spend_v his_o reason_n throughout_o his_o whole_a five_o chapter_n in_o allegation_n of_o father_n and_o observation_n to_o no_o purpose_n upon_o the_o right_n of_o that_o pretend_a immediate_a ministry_n we_o answer_v he_o in_o a_o word_n that_o he_o only_o combat_n his_o own_o shadow_n for_o we_o do_v not_o hold_v that_o the_o ordinary_a ministry_n establish_v by_o the_o apostle_n be_v absolute_o extinct_a it_o be_v a_o good_a that_o belong_v to_o the_o church_n and_o as_o the_o church_n have_v always_o subsist_v by_o the_o special_a providence_n of_o god_n though_o in_o a_o different_a state_n that_o same_o providence_n have_v also_o make_v that_o good_a to_o subsist_v always_o it_o be_v true_a that_o it_o be_v very_o ill_o dispense_v while_o it_o be_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o bad_a steward_n and_o that_o where_o the_o inheritage_n shall_v have_v be_v cultivate_v and_o have_v bring_v forth_o without_o doubt_n much_o fruit_n it_o produce_v on_o the_o contrary_a abundance_n of_o thorn_n and_o briar_n but_o notwithstanding_o the_o inheritance_n be_v not_o lose_v the_o ministry_n be_v always_o preserve_v not_o only_a de_fw-fr jure_fw-la in_o as_o much_o as_o the_o church_n be_v never_o lose_v but_o de_fw-la facto_fw-la also_o for_o it_o always_o have_v minister_n ill_o choose_v indeed_o ill_o call_v design_v to_o bad_a use_n call_v by_o very_a confuse_a call_n but_o call_v notwithstanding_o and_o have_v a_o right_n sufficient_a to_o make_v they_o do_v their_o duty_n if_o they_o will_v and_o if_o they_o be_v capable_a so_o that_o the_o good_a state_n of_o the_o ministry_n may_v be_v very_o well_o alter_v corrupt_a interrupt_v overthrow_v but_o the_o ministry_n be_v not_o absolute_o lose_v i_o will_v not_o be_v afraid_a even_o to_o go_v further_o and_o to_o say_v that_o when_o it_o shall_v be_v true_a that_o the_o ministry_n shall_v be_v whole_o annihilate_v that_o which_o notwithstanding_o have_v never_o happen_v and_o it_o may_v please_v god_n that_o it_o never_o shall_v it_o will_v not_o be_v necessary_a that_o god_n shall_v renew_v it_o by_o a_o immediate_a and_o every-way_n supernatural_a mission_n while_o there_o shall_v be_v two_o or_o three_o of_o the_o faithful_a in_o the_o world_n who_o will_v be_v able_a to_o assemble_v together_o in_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o the_o right_n of_o the_o ministry_n will_v always_o remain_v in_o those_o two_o or_o three_o and_o they_o may_v confer_v a_o lawful_a call_v upon_o one_o of_o themselves_o if_o it_o can_v even_o happen_v that_o there_o shall_v not_o be_v absolute_o any_o more_o faith_n upon_o the_o earth_n and_o that_o heresy_n or_o paganism_n or_o judaisme_n or_o mahumetanism_n shall_v general_o overspread_v the_o whole_a world_n without_o leave_v any_o true_o faithful_a in_o it_o which_o certain_o will_v never_o come_v to_o pass_v since_o we_o have_v the_o promise_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o the_o contrary_a i_o say_v in_o that_o case_n provide_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n remain_v the_o germ_n young_a bud_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o of_o the_o ministry_n will_v subsist_v even_o there_o the_o apostle_n who_o leave_v it_o to_o the_o world_n will_v yet_o further_o call_v man_n from_o thence_o a_o second_o time_n to_o the_o true_a faith_n and_o by_o that_o true_a faith_n to_o the_o re-establish_a of_o a_o christian_a society_n and_o by_o the_o re-establish_a of_o that_o christian_a society_n to_o that_o of_o the_o ministry_n without_o any_o absolute_a necessity_n of_o god_n immediate_o send_v new_a apostle_n one_o man_n only_o who_o shall_v learn_v the_o heavenly_a truth_n contain_v in_o that_o book_n may_v teach_v they_o to_o other_o and_o reduce_v christianity_n to_o its_o first_o state_n if_o god_n will_v accompany_v the_o word_n of_o that_o man_n with_o his_o ordinary_a blessing_n those_o who_o be_v acquaint_v with_o history_n be_v not_o ignorant_a that_o in_o the_o four_o century_n two_o young_a man_n name_v the_o one_o edesius_n and_o the_o other_o frumanius_n have_v be_v take_v on_o the_o 23._o sea_n and_o carry_v captive_a to_o the_o king_n of_o the_o indies_n convert_v many_o person_n to_o the_o christian-faith_n in_o that_o country_n and_o that_o they_o may_v make_v assembly_n there_o where_o they_o may_v celebrate_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n this_o be_v that_o which_o manifest_o discover_v the_o injustice_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la and_o other_o writer_n of_o controversy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n when_o they_o demand_v miracle_n to_o prove_v the_o call_n of_o the_o first_o reformer_n for_o while_o the_o scripture_n remain_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o man_n it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o make_v new_a miracle_n to_o authorize_v minister_n that_o scripture_n sufficient_o authorise_v the_o church_n immediate_o by_o itself_o to_o confer_v a_o call_n when_o its_o pastor_n forsake_v it_o it_o will_v sufficient_o authorize_v one_o man_n alone_o whoever_o he_o shall_v be_v a_o layman_n or_o clergyman_n to_o communicate_v the_o light_n of_o his_o faith_n to_o other_o if_o he_o be_v the_o only_a faithful_a person_n that_o be_v in_o the_o world_n it_o will_v authorize_v two_o or_o three_o faithful_a who_o shall_v find_v themselves_o alone_o to_o assemble_v together_o and_o to_o provide_v for_o the_o preservation_n and_o propagation_n of_o their_o society_n and_o miracle_n will_v not_o 〈…〉_z be_v necessary_a for_o all_o that_o because_o in_o all_o that_o there_o will_v be_v nothing_o new_a there_o nothing_o that_o may_v not_o be_v include_v in_o the_o revelation_n of_o the_o scripture_n or_o draw_v from_o thence_o by_o a_o just_a consequence_n as_o it_o may_v appear_v from_o what_o i_o have_v handle_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n miracle_n be_v necessary_a to_o those_o who_o preach_v new_a doctrine_n and_o those_o which_o be_v not_o of_o ancient_a revelation_n and_o which_o beside_o have_v not_o in_o themselves_o any_o character_n of_o truth_n such_o as_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n the_o corporal_a presence_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n transubstantiation_n purgatory_n invocation_n of_o saint_n merit_n of_o good_a work_n adoration_n of_o the_o host_n etc._n etc._n be_v it_o belong_v to_o those_o who_o teach_v those_o thing_n to_o tell_v we_o whence_o they_o hold_v they_o and_o since_o they_o give_v we_o they_o as_o hold_v they_o from_o god_n hand_n it_o belong_v to_o they_o to_o prove_v they_o by_o miracle_n for_o they_o can_v prove_v they_o otherwise_o and_o when_o they_o shall_v even_o have_v wrought_v miracle_n or_o thing_n that_o shall_v pass_v for_o such_o it_o will_v belong_v to_o we_o to_o examine_v they_o since_o jesus_n christ_n have_v give_v we_o warning_n upon_o that_o point_n which_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o neglect_v see_v here_o what_o i_o have_v to_o say_v upon_o the_o five_o chapter_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la the_o six_o wherein_o he_o treat_v further_a of_o the_o same_o matter_n contain_v nothing_o which_o i_o have_v not_o already_o satisfy_v it_o pretend_v that_o the_o call_v of_o our_o first_o reformer_n be_v not_o ordinary_a under_o a_o pretence_n that_o some_o few_o receive_v their_o ministry_n from_o the_o people_n that_o other_o be_v ordain_v by_o mere_a priest_n and_o that_o those_o who_o have_v be_v ordain_v by_o bishop_n have_v say_v he_o anathematise_v that_o church_n from_o which_o they_o receive_v their_o ordination_n but_o as_o to_o the_o first_o we_o have_v show_v he_o that_o the_o call_v that_o be_v make_v by_o a_o faithful_a people_n be_v just_a and_o lawful_a in_o a_o case_n of_o absolute_a necessity_n that_o natural_o dispense_v with_o formality_n beside_o that_o those_o call_n be_v very_o few_o in_o number_n that_o they_o be_v not_o follow_v that_o they_o do_v not_o infer_v any_o consequence_n against_o the_o body_n of_o the_o pastor_n and_o that_o even_o when_o it_o shall_v have_v have_v any_o irregularity_n that_o irregularity_n will_v have_v be_v sufficient_o repair_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o fellowship_n which_o the_o other_o pastor_n have_v give_v those_o who_o be_v so_o call_v and_o by_o the_o consent_n that_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o that_o society_n give_v to_o their_o call_n we_o ought_v not_o for_o that_o to_o leave_v off_o hold_v they_o for_o ordinary_a although_o in_o that_o respect_n they_o shall_v be_v remote_a from_o the_o common_a practice_n no_o more_o or_o less_o than_o they_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o leave_v off_o hold_v the_o call_v of_o pope_n martin_n v._o and_o that_o of_o divers_a other_o pope_n for_o ordinary_a although_o they_o be_v not_o make_v according_a to_o the_o accustom_a 129._o form_n i_o demand_v
and_o another_o i_o be_o of_o christ_n be_v christ_n say_v he_o divide_v be_v paul_n crucify_v for_o you_o or_o be_v you_o baptize_v in_o the_o name_n of_o paul_n which_o imply_v this_o that_o we_o be_v all_o immediate_o unite_v to_o jesus_n christ_n because_o it_o be_v 1._o he_o only_o who_o die_v for_o we_o and_o in_o his_o name_n alone_o that_o we_o be_v baptize_v and_o to_o pretend_v that_o the_o faithful_a be_v join_v to_o jesus_n christ_n by_o his_o minister_n be_v to_o divide_v he_o into_o as_o many_o party_n or_o into_o as_o many_o sect_n as_o there_o be_v minister_n but_o it_o manifest_o follow_v from_o thence_o that_o the_o faithful_a aught_o to_o be_v no_o further_o unite_v with_o their_o pastor_n than_o as_o it_o shall_v appear_v to_o they_o that_o their_o pastor_n be_v to_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o they_o ought_v to_o separate_v from_o they_o when_o it_o shall_v appear_v to_o they_o that_o they_o themselves_o be_v separate_v from_o he_o and_o that_o they_o will_v separate_v the_o flock_n which_o they_o have_v commit_v to_o they_o this_o be_v what_o the_o light_n of_o common_a sense_n dictate_v without_o further_a reason_n for_o to_o what_o good_a will_v the_o communion_n of_o those_o pretend_a pastor_n tend_v howsoever_o invest_v they_o shall_v be_v in_o title_n and_o dignity_n without_o that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o which_o i_o have_v say_v of_o their_o communion_n with_o they_o i_o must_v also_o say_v of_o their_o dependence_n on_o they_o that_o which_o the_o faithful_a have_v upon_o jesus_n christ_n be_v immediate_a and_o absolute_a and_o that_o which_o they_o have_v on_o their_o pastor_n be_v mediate_v and_o conditional_a our_o soul_n and_o our_o conscience_n do_v not_o belong_v to_o they_o to_o dispose_v of_o at_o their_o will_n and_o pleasure_n in_o this_o respect_n we_o belong_v to_o jesus_n christ_n alone_o who_o have_v purchase_v we_o at_o the_o price_n of_o his_o blood_n and_o who_o govern_v we_o by_o his_o spirit_n and_o his_o word_n the_o pastor_n be_v only_a minister_n interpreter_n or_o the_o herald_n who_o make_v we_o to_o understand_v his_o voice_n and_o all_o the_o dependence_n which_o we_o have_v on_o they_o be_v found_v upon_o that_o which_o both_o they_o and_o we_o have_v upon_o jesus_n christ_n our_o sovereign_a lord_n of_o which_o it_o be_v both_o the_o cause_n and_o the_o rule_n and_o measure_n we_o ought_v therefore_o to_o be_v subject_a to_o they_o while_o they_o shall_v act_v as_o his_o minister_n and_o his_o interpreter_n while_o their_o action_n and_o their_o government_n bear_v the_o character_n of_o his_o authority_n but_o as_o those_o minister_n be_v man_n who_o may_v abuse_v their_o office_n and_o act_n against_o their_o head_n if_o it_o happen_v that_o the_o character_n of_o the_o divine_a authority_n which_o subject_n we_o to_o they_o do_v not_o appear_v in_o their_o word_n if_o there_o appear_v a_o contrary_a character_n there_o if_o instead_o of_o lead_v we_o to_o jesus_n christ_n they_o turn_v we_o from_o he_o if_o they_o will_v govern_v as_o lord_n and_o not_o as_o minister_n if_o they_o attribute_v that_o absolute_a obedience_n to_o themselves_o which_o we_o own_o to_o none_o beside_o our_o saviour_n in_o a_o word_n if_o to_o depend_v on_o they_o we_o must_v violate_v the_o dependence_n which_o we_o have_v on_o jesus_n christ_n can_v they_o then_o say_v that_o we_o can_v and_o that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o separate_v from_o they_o and_o to_o renounce_v a_o unjust_a government_n if_o they_o will_v decide_v this_o question_n by_o the_o scripture_n st._n paul_n tell_v we_o that_o if_o he_o himself_o or_o a_o angel_n from_o heaven_n shall_v preach_v to_o 1._o we_o another_o gospel_n than_o that_o which_o he_o have_v preach_v he_o shall_v be_v accurse_v he_o say_v that_o upon_o the_o occasion_n of_o some_o false_a teacher_n that_o trouble_v the_o church_n of_o galatia_n and_o speak_v only_o of_o they_o one_o will_v think_v that_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v be_v content_v to_o have_v let_v his_o anathema_n fall_v upon_o those_o particular_a teacher_n that_o may_v err_v and_o who_o have_v not_o so_o great_a a_o authority_n but_o that_o one_o may_v very_o well_o separate_v himself_o from_o they_o when_o they_o shall_v happen_v to_o prevaricate_v but_o to_o take_v away_o all_o pretence_n of_o distinction_n and_o wrangle_a dispute_n he_o make_v a_o most_o express_a choice_n of_o two_o of_o the_o great_a authority_n that_o be_v among_o creature_n of_o a_o angel_n and_o a_o apostle_n the_o only_a two_o create_v authority_n to_o which_o god_n have_v communicate_v the_o favour_n of_o infallibility_n and_o he_o have_v enjoin_v we_o to_o anathematise_v they_o if_o it_o shall_v happen_v that_o they_o shall_v preach_v another_o gospel_n than_o that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n we_o know_v very_o well_o that_o the_o angel_n of_o heaven_n be_v uncapable_a of_o ever_o commit_v that_o sin_n we_o know_v very_o well_o that_o he_o himself_o will_v never_o have_v commit_v it_o and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o he_o turn_v his_o discourse_n upon_o himself_o and_o upon_o the_o angel_n and_o be_v not_o this_o to_o give_v we_o to_o understand_v that_o there_o be_v no_o create_a authority_n either_o in_o the_o heaven_n or_o upon_o the_o earth_n upon_o which_o we_o ought_v absolute_o to_o depend_v and_o from_o which_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o separate_v in_o case_n it_o shall_v turn_v we_o from_o jesus_n christ_n let_v they_o tell_v we_o whether_o the_o dependence_n that_o the_o people_n owe_v to_o the_o body_n of_o their_o ordinary_a pastor_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o those_o who_o possess_v the_o office_n of_o the_o church_n who_o may_v have_v be_v very_o ill_o choose_v who_o may_v have_v intrude_v themselves_o by_o very_o bad_a way_n who_o may_v be_v carry_v out_o therein_o to_o all_o the_o passion_n and_o disorder_n of_o humane_a nature_n whether_o i_o say_v the_o dependence_n which_o they_o owe_v to_o they_o be_v strong_a and_o more_o inviolable_a than_o that_o which_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v for_o a_o apostle_n and_o such_o a_o apostle_n as_o st._n paul_n and_o even_o for_o a_o angel_n from_o heaven_n if_o he_o shall_v become_v a_o preacher_n this_o latter_a dependence_n notwithstanding_o be_v not_o absolute_a it_o may_v be_v lawful_o break_v upon_o a_o certain_a case_n who_o will_v take_v the_o boldness_n to_o say_v after_o that_o that_o it_o can_v and_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v do_v in_o a_o like_a case_n but_o if_o to_o the_o scripture_n we_o will_v add_v experience_n that_o will_v teach_v we_o that_o there_o have_v be_v sometime_o those_o season_n in_o which_o good_a man_n have_v be_v force_v to_o separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o body_n of_o their_o pastor_n for_o not_o to_o speak_v of_o the_o seven_o thousand_o which_o in_o elias_n time_n preserve_v their_o purity_n against_o the_o idolatry_n whereinto_o the_o church_n of_o israel_n have_v fall_v who_o according_a to_o all_o that_o appear_v live_v separate_v from_o the_o body_n of_o their_o idolatrous_a pastor_n at_o least_o in_o a_o negative_a separation_n we_o need_v but_o to_o turn_v our_o eye_n to_o the_o example_n of_o the_o orthodox_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o arian_n for_o there_o be_v two_o action_n evident_a in_o that_o history_n one_o that_o arianism_n have_v invade_v the_o body_n of_o the_o ordinary_a pastor_n and_o the_o other_o that_o those_o among_o the_o orthodox_n who_o be_v of_o any_o zeal_n and_o courage_n separate_v themselves_o from_o that_o infect_a body_n and_o will_v not_o own_v they_o for_o true_a pastor_n while_o they_o shall_v remain_v in_o heresy_n the_o first_o of_o these_o action_n be_v justify_v by_o almost_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o proof_n take_v out_o either_o from_o history_n or_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o ancient_n for_o before_o the_o death_n of_o constantine_n the_o arian_n who_o have_v be_v condemn_v in_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a fall_v upon_o the_o person_n of_o st._n athanasius_n and_o some_o time_n after_o they_o banish_v he_o as_o far_o as_o treves_n this_o be_v their_o first_o victory_n but_o they_o do_v not_o stop_v there_o they_o get_v over_o to_o their_o side_n the_o spirit_n of_o constance_n after_o the_o death_n of_o constantine_n who_o remain_v sole_a emperor_n employ_v all_o his_o authority_n and_o the_o arian_n all_o their_o artifices_fw-la to_o establish_v arianism_n every_o where_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o bishop_n fall_v either_o under_o their_o violence_n or_o seduction_n divers_a council_n be_v assemble_v and_o many_o form_n of_o faith_n lay_v down_o there_o which_o all_o tend_v to_o set_v up_o the_o dogm_n of_o arius_n some_o more_o open_o and_o other_o more_o covert_o those_o among_o the_o bishop_n who_o make_v any_o opposition_n be_v cruel_o persecute_v depose_v from_o their_o place_n send_v into_o exile_n and_o treat_v
observation_n on_o their_o story_n this_o distinction_n that_o i_o have_v of_o these_o two_o sort_n of_o separation_n be_v clear_o to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o s._n augustine_n 2._o he_o note_v both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o in_o his_o three_o book_n against_o parmenio_n where_o he_o treat_v of_o this_o matter_n very_o large_o when_o any_o brother_n say_v he_o that_o be_v to_o say_v any_o christian_n among_o those_o who_o be_v in_o the_o society_n of_o the_o church_n fall_v into_o so_o great_a sin_n that_o they_o judge_v worthy_a of_o a_o anathema_n i_o will_v have_v they_o proceed_v to_o his_o excommunication_n if_o that_o may_v be_v do_v without_o any_o danger_n of_o schism_n but_o yet_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v do_v with_o that_o charity_n that_o s._n paul_n recommend_v to_o we_o to_o wit_n that_o we_o shall_v not_o treat_v he_o as_o a_o enemy_n but_o as_o a_o brother_n for_o you_o be_v not_o call_v to_o pluck_v up_o but_o to_o correct_v if_o he_o do_v not_o acknowledge_v nor_o correct_v his_o fault_n by_o repentance_n he_o wilful_o go_v out_o of_o himself_o from_o the_o church_n and_o it_o will_v be_v his_o own_o will_n that_o separate_v he_o from_o the_o christian_a unity_n our_o lord_n himself_o say_v to_o his_o servant_n when_o they_o will_v pluck_v up_o the_o tare_n mix_v with_o the_o wheat_n leave_v they_o to_o grow_v up_o together_o until_o harvest_n and_o he_o give_v the_o reason_n to_o wit_n lest_o say_v he_o that_o in_o pluck_v up_o the_o tare_n you_o pluck_v up_o the_o wheat_n also_o see_v here_o precise_o these_o two_o separation_n whereof_o i_o speak_v the_o one_o that_o deprive_v one_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o other_o which_o break_v of_o christian_a unity_n one_o which_o be_v but_o to_o correct_v and_o the_o other_o which_o go_v as_o far_o as_o to_o pluck_v up_o this_o father_n allege_v 1._o for_o the_o same_o thing_n the_o example_n of_o s._n paul_n who_o in_o the_o excommunication_n of_o the_o incestuous_a person_n in_o corinth_n do_v indeed_o deliver_v that_o miserable_a person_n to_o satan_n but_o only_o for_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o flesh_n that_o the_o spirit_n may_v be_v save_v in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o lord_n jesus_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o he_o deprive_v he_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o that_o he_o do_v not_o whole_o pluck_v he_o up_o out_o of_o the_o field_n ibid._n of_o the_o church_n he_o allege_v yet_o further_o what_o the_o same_o apostle_n write_v to_o the_o thessalonian_n if_o any_o man_n obey_v not_o our_o word_n by_o this_o 15._o epistle_n note_v that_o man_n and_o have_v no_o company_n with_o he_o that_o he_o may_v be_v ashamed_a yet_o count_v he_o not_o as_o a_o enemy_n but_o admonish_v he_o as_o a_o brother_n he_o allege_v last_o that_o which_o s._n paul_n write_v to_o the_o corinthian_n ibid._n touch_v the_o same_o incestuous_a penitent_a that_o they_o ought_v to_o pardon_v he_o lest_o satan_n shall_v get_v a_o advantage_n over_o we_o for_o we_o be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o his_o device_n what_o mean_v the_o apostle_n say_v he_o by_o these_o word_n lest_o satan_n shall_v get_v a_o advantage_n over_o we_o for_o we_o be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o his_o device_n it_o be_v that_o under_o the_o appearance_n of_o a_o just_a severity_n he_o sometime_o persuade_v to_o a_o violent_a cruelty_n desire_v nothing_o more_o than_o to_o break_v the_o bond_n of_o peace_n and_o charity_n well_o know_v that_o while_o that_o bond_n shall_v be_v preserve_v among_o christian_n he_o can_v hurt_v they_o and_o that_o his_o device_n and_o design_n will_v vanish_v there_o can_v be_v a_o more_o perfect_a example_n of_o that_o first_o separation_n give_v than_o that_o of_o the_o donatist_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o church_n for_o as_o i_o have_v say_v already_o they_o so_o absolute_o separate_v themselves_o from_o it_o that_o they_o do_v not_o own_o it_o to_o be_v any_o long_a christian_a in_o any_o manner_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o they_o rebaptised_a all_o those_o who_o come_v over_o to_o their_o party_n but_o we_o can_v also_o give_v a_o better_a example_n of_o the_o second_o than_o that_o of_o the_o church_n itself_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o donatist_n for_o although_o they_o will_v separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o church_n yet_o the_o church_n do_v not_o fail_v to_o look_v upon_o they_o as_o christian_n and_o in_o some_o manner_n as_o brethren_n the_o donatist_n say_v s._n augustine_n be_v impious_a in_o 1._o go_v about_o to_o rebaptise_a all_o the_o world_n but_o as_o for_o we_o who_o have_v better_a sentiment_n we_o dare_v not_o even_o disapprove_v of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o god_n in_o a_o schismatical_a communion_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o thing_n about_o which_o we_o agree_v they_o be_v yet_o with_o we_o and_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o thing_n about_o which_o we_o differ_v they_o be_v separate_v from_o we_o this_o approach_n to_o we_o and_o this_o separation_n be_v not_o order_v by_o the_o motion_n of_o the_o body_n but_o by_o those_o of_o the_o mind_n and_o as_o the_o union_n of_o body_n be_v make_v by_o the_o continuity_n of_o the_o place_n they_o fill_v up_o so_o the_o union_n of_o spirit_n also_o be_v make_v by_o the_o consent_n of_o will_n if_o those_o who_o have_v forsake_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n do_v other_o thing_n than_o those_o that_o be_v do_v in_o the_o church_n they_o be_v in_o that_o regard_n separate_v from_o she_o but_o if_o they_o do_v that_o which_o be_v do_v in_o the_o church_n they_o remain_v as_o yet_o in_o that_o regard_n in_o a_o common_a union_n the_o donatist_n be_v therefore_o with_o we_o in_o some_o thing_n and_o they_o be_v separate_v from_o we_o in_o some_o other_o i_o can_v here_o avoid_v take_v notice_n of_o the_o error_n into_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la seem_v to_o have_v fall_v about_o the_o meaning_n of_o these_o word_n of_o s._n augustine_n in_o the_o second_o book_n against_o parmenianus_n praecidendae_fw-la unitatis_fw-la nulla_fw-la est_fw-la justa_fw-la necessitas_fw-la there_o be_v no_o just_a necessity_n to_o break_v off_o union_n for_o it_o seem_v that_o he_o think_v that_o this_o maxim_n regard_v all_o manner_n of_o separation_n not_o consider_v that_o it_o only_a respect_n that_o of_o the_o donatist_n which_o consist_v in_o the_o break_n the_o general_a bond_n of_o christianity_n and_o not_o that_o which_o consist_v in_o refuse_v our_o communion_n to_o those_o who_o corrupt_a religion_n by_o their_o pernicious_a superstition_n and_o error_n if_o he_o have_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o have_v read_v ten_o or_o twelve_o line_n high_o he_o have_v find_v that_o s._n augustine_n have_v strong_o establish_v the_o necessity_n of_o separate_v ourselves_o from_o heretic_n s._n paul_n say_v that_o father_n write_v to_o the_o galatian_n 11._o manifest_o forbid_v they_o to_o hear_v those_o who_o do_v not_o preach_v jesus_n christ_n but_o a_o falsehood_n and_o a_o lie_n if_o any_o one_o shall_v preach_v another_o gospel_n to_o you_o than_o what_o you_o have_v receive_v let_v he_o be_v anathema_n he_o will_v that_o we_o shall_v pronounce_v a_o anathema_n against_o those_o who_o preach_v to_o we_o any_o thing_n beyond_o what_o we_o have_v receive_v he_o will_v elsewhere_o that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o just_a necessity_n of_o break_v of_o unity_n who_o see_v not_o that_o he_o must_v make_v a_o distinction_n and_o that_o according_a to_o he_o there_o be_v a_o separation_n that_o be_v good_a just_a and_o necessary_a and_o another_o unjust_a unlawful_a and_o schismatical_a although_o this_o distinction_n be_v unquestionable_a yet_o i_o shall_v not_o fail_v to_o produce_v here_o a_o canon_n that_o establish_v it_o out_o of_o the_o very_a doctrine_n of_o s._n augustine_n as_o clear_o as_o we_o can_v desire_v it_o it_o be_v in_o the_o decree_n of_o gratian_n under_o the_o name_n of_o pope_n vrban_n in_o these_o term_n some_o man_n say_v that_o when_o we_o excommunicate_a person_n who_o have_v deserve_v to_o be_v excommunicate_v we_o go_v against_o the_o parable_n of_o the_o gospel_n where_o our_o lord_n forbid_v we_o to_o pluck_v up_o the_o tare_n out_o of_o his_o field_n they_o say_v also_o that_o this_o contrary_n to_o s._n augustine_n who_o assure_v we_o that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o divide_v its_o unity_n and_o that_o we_o must_v tolerate_v the_o wicked_a and_o not_o reject_v they_o but_o first_o of_o all_o we_o answer_v that_o if_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o excommunicate_v the_o heretic_n and_o the_o wicked_a s._n augustine_n will_v have_v do_v ill_o to_o have_v join_v himself_o to_o the_o legate_n of_o the_o holy_a church_n of_o rome_n and_o to_o the_o other_o holy_a bishop_n to_o excommunicate_a pelagius_n and_o celestinus_fw-la and_o to_o separate_v
they_o from_o the_o church_n because_o they_o bring_v in_o a_o new_a heresy_n into_o it_o but_o why_o also_o do_v the_o same_o s._n augustine_n with_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o god_n hold_v the_o donatist_n to_o be_v just_o excommunicate_v against_o who_o these_o thing_n be_v write_v and_o why_o do_v not_o they_o receive_v they_o into_o their_o communion_n but_o only_o after_o sign_n of_o repentance_n and_o the_o imposition_n of_o hand_n jesus_n christ_n who_o propound_v the_o parable_n of_o the_o tare_n do_v not_o he_o clear_o ordain_v excommunication_n elsewhere_o say_v that_o if_o our_o brother_n will_v not_o obey_v the_o church_n correct_v he_o we_o ought_v to_o reckon_v he_o as_o a_o heathen_a and_o a_o publican_n that_o which_o manifest_o show_v we_o that_o it_o be_v one_o thing_n to_o excommunicate_v and_o another_o to_o pluck_v up_o the_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n excommunicate_v but_o it_o do_v not_o pluck_v up_o see_v here_o precise_o that_o which_o s._n augustine_n himself_o say_v non_fw-la estis_fw-la ad_fw-la eradicandum_fw-la sed_fw-la ad_fw-la corrigendum_fw-la from_o whence_o the_o truth_n of_o that_o which_o i_o have_v say_v appear_v that_o according_a to_o this_o father_n there_o be_v a_o bad_a separation_n and_o that_o be_v schismatical_a in_o its_o own_o nature_n and_o another_o that_o be_v not_o so_o and_o that_o although_o it_o be_v never_o permit_v we_o to_o make_v the_o former_a yet_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o we_o may_v not_o make_v the_o latter_a provide_v we_o do_v it_o upon_o just_a cause_n and_o observe_v the_o rule_n of_o prudence_n and_o charity_n in_o it_o we_o must_v therefore_o lay_v it_o down_o as_o a_o certain_a truth_n that_o s._n augustine_n think_v that_o we_o may_v sometime_o break_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o assembly_n we_o be_v only_o concern_v to_o know_v in_o what_o case_n he_o think_v that_o that_o separation_n shall_v be_v make_v to_o make_v this_o point_n clear_a i_o shall_v say_v in_o the_o six_o place_n that_o when_o s._n augustine_n consider_v the_o church_n in_o the_o mere_a mixture_n with_o the_o wicked_a that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o mixture_n with_o those_o who_o manner_n be_v vicious_a and_o criminal_a he_o teach_v that_o those_o who_o be_v in_o office_n in_o the_o church_n may_v proceed_v to_o the_o excommunication_n of_o impenitent_a sinner_n when_o those_o sinner_n be_v few_o in_o number_n and_o when_o there_o be_v ground_n to_o believe_v that_o they_o may_v disturb_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n but_o if_o the_o crime_n include_v a_o whole_a multitude_n and_o that_o the_o body_n in_o general_n be_v infect_v than_o he_o will_v that_o the_o good_a shall_v content_v themselves_o to_o preserve_v their_o own_o righteousness_n without_o partake_v of_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o wicked_a he_o will_v that_o they_o shall_v groan_v under_o it_o and_o pray_v to_o god_n but_o he_o will_v not_o that_o they_o shall_v separate_v themselves_o when_o the_o evil_a say_v he_o have_v seize_v the_o great_a number_n nothing_o remain_v for_o the_o good_a to_o do_v but_o to_o groan_v and_o lament_v and_o a_o little_a low_o if_o the_o contagion_n of_o sin_n have_v 2._o invade_v the_o multitude_n than_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o discipline_n shall_v be_v use_v with_o mercy_n for_o the_o counsel_n of_o separation_n be_v vain_a pernicious_a and_o sacrilegious_a but_o when_o he_o consider_v the_o church_n not_o only_o as_o a_o mixture_n of_o good_a and_o wicked_a but_o also_o as_o a_o mixture_n of_o the_o true_o faithful_a and_o heretic_n i_o maintain_v that_o he_o have_v formal_o acknowledge_v the_o justice_n and_o necessity_n of_o a_o separation_n not_o only_o in_o regard_n of_o some_o particular_a person_n but_o in_o regard_n even_o of_o entire_a society_n provide_v they_o go_v not_o so_o far_o as_o that_o which_o he_o call_v eradication_n we_o have_v already_o note_v that_o he_o will_v that_o we_o shall_v according_a to_o s._n paul_n pronounce_v a_o anathema_n against_o those_o who_o preach_v another_o gospel_n than_o that_o which_o he_o have_v preach_v but_o this_o very_a thing_n give_v the_o faithful_a a_o right_a to_o reject_v the_o communion_n of_o heretical_a society_n and_o to_o separate_v themselves_o from_o their_o assembly_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n he_o aggravate_v it_o as_o a_o very_a strange_a thing_n and_o very_o much_o deserve_v to_o be_v condemn_v that_o the_o heathen_a philosopher_n who_o have_v other_o sentiment_n concern_v divinity_n than_o the_o people_n shall_v partake_v in_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o people_n in_o their_o school_n say_v he_o they_o have_v sentiment_n differ_v from_o 1._o those_o of_o the_o people_n and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o they_o have_v temple_n common_a with_o the_o people_n the_o people_n and_o their_o priest_n be_v not_o ignorant_a that_o these_o philosopher_n have_v opinion_n contrary_a to_o they_o touch_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o god_n since_o every_o philosopher_n be_v not_o afraid_a of_o publish_v his_o opinion_n and_o of_o labour_v at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o persuade_v they_o and_o other_o and_o yet_o nevertheless_o with_o that_o diversity_n of_o sentiment_n they_o do_v not_o fail_v to_o assist_v at_o the_o public_a worship_n without_o be_v hinder_v by_o any_o body_n a_o man_n that_o speak_v after_o this_o manner_n will_v not_o think_v it_o ill_o that_o any_o shall_v separate_v themselves_o from_o heretical_a communion_n but_o he_o yet_o further_o explain_v himself_o more_o clear_o afterward_o for_o he_o say_v that_o if_o the_o christian_a religion_n shall_v do_v nothing_o else_o but_o correct_v 5._o that_o vice_n it_o will_v deserve_v infinite_a praise_n and_o he_o add_v immediate_o after_o that_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o example_n of_o so_o many_o heresy_n that_o have_v deviate_v from_o the_o rule_n of_o christianity_n that_o they_o will_v not_o admit_v to_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o sacrament_n those_o who_o teach_v concern_v god_n the_o father_n his_o wisdom_n and_o his_o grace_n otherwise_o than_o the_o truth_n will_v allow_v they_o and_o who_o will_v persuade_v man_n to_o receive_v their_o false_a doctrine_n but_o that_o be_v not_o only_o to_o be_v find_v true_a in_o regard_n of_o the_o manichee_n and_o of_o some_o other_o who_o have_v other_o sacrament_n than_o we_o but_o also_o in_o regard_n of_o those_o who_o have_v the_o same_o sacrament_n have_v sentiment_n differ_v from_o we_o in_o other_o thing_n and_o error_n which_o they_o obstinate_o defend_v for_o they_o be_v shut_v out_o from_o the_o catholic_n communion_n and_o the_o participation_n of_o those_o same_o sacrament_n which_o they_o have_v common_a with_o we_o from_o whence_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v therefore_o you_o will_v say_v that_o s._n augustine_n seem_v sometime_o to_o ascribe_v to_o the_o orthodox_n the_o right_a only_o of_o a_o passive_a separation_n in_o regard_n of_o heretical_a society_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o he_o will_v not_o that_o we_o shall_v separate_v from_o they_o even_o then_o when_o they_o separate_v themselves_o for_o he_o say_v in_o some_o place_n that_o though_o the_o traditor_n shall_v have_v open_o maintain_v in_o the_o church_n that_o their_o action_n be_v good_a and_o holy_a that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v deliver_v up_o their_o bibles_n to_o the_o pagan_n for_o they_o to_o burn_v they_o and_o that_o though_o they_o shall_v even_o have_v write_v on_o that_o subject_n provide_v they_o have_v not_o set_v up_o their_o assembly_n 38_o apart_o nor_o separate_v themselves_o yet_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v abandon_v for_o they_o the_o good_a wheat_n which_o signify_v this_o to_o we_o that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o separate_v ourselves_o from_o those_o though_o their_o doctrine_n whereof_o he_o have_v speak_v be_v detestable_a contrary_a to_o the_o faith_n conscience_n and_o good_a manner_n in_o effect_n he_o speak_v almost_o always_o of_o the_o heretical_a society_n of_o his_o time_n as_o of_o those_o who_o be_v themselves_o cut_v off_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n and_o who_o the_o church_n have_v not_o reject_v i_o answer_v that_o s._n augustine_n will_v have_v we_o suffer_v the_o communion_n of_o heretic_n in_o certain_a case_n but_o that_o he_o will_v have_v we_o also_o in_o other_o case_n to_o separate_v ourselves_o from_o they_o while_o we_o be_v in_o no_o danger_n of_o partake_v with_o their_o error_n neither_o in_o effect_n nor_o in_o appearance_n but_o that_o we_o may_v preserve_v the_o profession_n of_o our_o faith_n pure_a without_o consent_v to_o impiety_n or_o seem_v to_o consent_v to_o it_o and_o that_o there_o shall_v not_o be_v on_o the_o part_n of_o the_o heretic_n that_o obstinacy_n of_o opinion_n he_o will_v have_v we_o suffer_v their_o communion_n for_o it_o be_v the_o manifest_a doctrine_n of_o this_o father_n that_o in_o the_o society_n of_o the_o